Skip to main content

Full text of "A collection of essays and tracts in theology"

See other formats


It       ^V^^o\  . 


f 
f 


COLLECTION 


OF 


ESSAYS  AND  TRACTS 


THEOLOGY. 


BY  JARED   SPARKS. 


No.  I. 


JANUARY,  1823. 


CONTENTS. 

TURRETIN  ON  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION,    -        -  1 

ABAUZIT'S  ESSAYS, JJJ 

On  mysteries  in  religion,         ....  w<$ 

Honour  due  to  jesus  christ,        -        -        -  121 

Power  or  jesus  christ, 136 

On  the  holy  spirit, 141 

Christ's  charge  to  his  apostles,    •        -        -  149 

General  view  of  the  lord's  supper,  -        -  152 

Remarks  on  john  xiv.  28.          -        -        -        -  160 


BOSTON : 
PUBLISHED  BY  O.  EVERETT,  NO.  13  CORNHILL 

CAMBRIDGE  : 
University  Press Hilliard  &  Metcalf. 

1823. 


| i^.,    -VTU-l^ 


1 


PROPOSALS 

BY  0.  EVERETT 

FOR  PUBLISHING  IN  BOSTON 

A 

COLLECTION 

OF 

ESSAYS  AND  TRACTS 

BY  DIFFERENT  AUTHORS, 
ON  VARIOUS  IMPORTANT   SUBJECTS 

IN 

THEOLOGY. 

BY  JARED  SPARKS. 

It  is  well  known  to  the  theological  student,  and  it 
can  hardly  have  escaped  the  general  inquirer,  that 
some  of  the  most  valuable  articles  in  Theology  are  in 
a  great  measure  excluded  from  public  use  and  benefit. 
In  this  country,  they  are  rarely  or  never  published; 
and  abroad,  they  are  obtained  with  difficulty.     Some  of 


of  them  are  embodied  in  voluminous  works,  and  not 
printed  in  a  separate  form ;  while  others,  however 
highly  they  are  estimated  for  their  general  excellence, 
rational  views  of  theology,  and  just  criticism,  are  not 
sufficiently  adapted  to  prevailing  sentiments  of  religion 
to  induce  booksellers  to  risk  the  expense  of  an  edition. 
Several  theologians  of  the  greatest  piety  and  learn- 
ing have  been  led  by  their  inquiries  to  results,  which 
have  not  accorded  in  all  respects  with  the  opinions  of 
the  multitude ;  and  hence  they  have  been  proscribed 
by  the  popular  voice,  either  as  unsound  in  faith,  or 
erroneous  in  their  principles,  because  their  faith  and 
principles  have  not  squared  with  the  standard,  which 
the  majority  have  agreed  to  set  up. 

It  has  been  thought,  that  a  greater  favour  could  not 
be  conferred  on  the  inquiring  part  of  the  community, 
nor  a  more  essential  service  rendered  to  the  cause  of 
truth  and  rational  piety,  than  to  publish  in  numbers  a 
series  of  selected  articles  in  such  a  form  that  they  may 
be  conveniently  circulated,  and  obtained  at  a  moderate 
expense.  Of  this  description  is  intended  to  be  the 
work  now  proposed  to  the  public.  It  will  be  the  par- 
ticular object  of  the  Editor  to  select  such  articles,  as 
have  intrinsic  merit,  and  are  calculated  to  strengthen 
the  faith  of  Christians  in  the  divine  origin  and  author- 
ity of  their  religion — to  diffuse  a  critical  knowledge  of 


the  Scriptures — to  exhibit  rational  and  consistent  views 
of  the  christian  scheme — to  inculcate  principles  of  reli- 
gious liberty  and  toleration — to  encourage  the  exercise 
of  piety  and  charity— and  to  secure  obedience  to  the 
laws  of  Christ.  And  it  will  not  be  doubted,  that  writ- 
ings of  this  character  and  tendency  may  be  found  in 
the  works  of  such  men  as  Sir  Isaac  Newton.  Whitby, 
Emlyn,  Clarke,  Lardner,  Chillingworth,  Jeremy  Taylor, 
Penn,  Locke,  Hoadly,  Sykes,  Price,  Paley,  Bishop  Law, 
Blackburne,  Priestley,  Le  Clerc,  Farmer,  Wakefield, 
Barbauld,  Chandler,  James  Foster,  Benson,  Cogan, 
Watson,  and  many  others  eminent  for  their  talents, 
learning,  and  virtues. 

The  character,  which  the  work  is  expected  to  boar. 
may  be  understood  from  the  following  articles  proposed 
among  others  to  be  published. 

Whitby's  Last  Thoughts. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton's  Historical  Account  of  two  Cor- 
ruptions of  Scripture. 

William  Penn's.  Sandy  Foundation  Shaken. 

Emlyn's  Humble  Inquiry. 

Jeremy  Taylor's  Liberty  of  Prophesying. 

Le  Clerc  on  Inspiration. 

Farmer  on  the   Demoniacs  of  the  New  Testament. 

Cogan's  Letter  to   Wilberforce   on  Hereditary  De- 
pravity. 


IV 

Tracts  and  essays  of  much  less  dimensions,  than  the 
treatises  here  specified,  may  also  be  taken  from  larger 
works.  It  is  not  intended  to  preserve  any  particular 
arrangement  in  regard  to  the  subjects  of  the  articles. 
Each  volume  will  contain  an  index,  and  such  directions 
as  may  be  necessary.  A  short  biographical  and  ex- 
planatory notice  will  be  prefixed  to  each  piece,  which 
may  seem  to  require  any  such  aid  to  render  it  better  un- 
derstood ;  and  a  note  may  occasionally  be  added,  where 
it  is  wanted  for  illustration.  Nor,  in  selecting,  will  the 
peculiar  theological  sentiments  of  the  writer  be  taken 
into  consideration.  It  will  be  enough  that  the  article 
chosen  has  something  to  recommend  it,  either  in  the 
learning  and  ability  with  which  it  is  written,  the  truths 
it  contains,  or  the  principles  it  inculcates. 

Such  are  the   outlines  of  the   plan  proposed,  and  it 
must  be  obvious  to  the  friends  of  liberal  inquiry,  that  a 
few  volumes,  containing  articles  of  the  above  descrip- 
tion   judiciously    selected,    will    be    a    most    valuabe 
acquisition  to  the  library  of  every  reader  of  theology. 

CONDITIONS. 

The  work  will  be  printed  in  a  duodecimo  form,  and  executed 
in  the  best  style,  on  a  new  type  and  fine  paper.  Each  volume 
will  contain  about  350  pages,  and  the  price  to  subscribers  will  be 
one  dollar  and  twenty-Jive  cents. 


A  volume  will  consist  of  two  numbers,  and  a  number  will  be 
published  quarterly,  making  two  volumes  a  year. 

Each  number  will  be  handsomely  and  strongly  sewed  in  cov- 
ers, and  forwarded  by  mail,  or  otherwise,  as  may  be  directed. 

Any  subscriber  can  close  his  subscription  at  the  end  of  a  vol- 
ume by  giving  timely  notice. 

Any  person  becoming  responsible  for  more  than  six  copies 
shall  receive  them  for  one  dollar  a  volume. 

The  work  will  be  commenced  on  the  first  of  January  next. 

Subscriptions  must  be  paid,  for  the  year,  by  the  first  of  April, 
when  the  first  volume  will  have  been  completed. 

Communications  may  be  addressed,  post  paid,  to  the  Publisher 
in  Boston,  or  to  the  Editor  iu  Baltimore. 
September  3,  1822. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/collectionofessa01sparuoft 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  public  is  here  presented  with  the  first  number 
of  the  Theological  Collection,  the  plan  of  which  is 
described  in  the  preceding  Proposals.  This  number 
will  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  work,  both  in  regard 
to  its  character,  and  the  style  in  which  it  will  be  exe- 
cuted. The  Editor  has  received  warm  encouragement 
to  engage  in  the  undertaking  from  gentlemen  on  whose 
judgment  he  can  rely ;  but,  as  the  time  has  not  yet 
come,  when  a  work,  whose  professed  object  is  to  pro- 
mote free  inquiry,  liberal  sentiments,  and  a  spirit  of 
toleration  in  religion,  can  be  hoped  to  gain  an  exten- 
sive patronage,  its  success  must  ultimately  depend  on 
the  active  zeal  of  those,  who  feel  a  particular  interest 
in  its  objects.  Although  the  publisher  has  not  ventured 
on  a  large  edition,  yet  the  expense  will  be  considerable, 
and  the  work  cannot  be  continued  beyond  the  first  vol- 
ume, unless  a  subscription  be  obtained  adequate  to  the 
amount. 

The  next  number  will  complete  the  first  volume, 
and  will  contain  a  title  page,  table  of  contents,  and 
preface. 


TURRETIN 


FUNDAMENTAL  ARTICLES 


RELIGION. 


TUKKETIJY. 


The  name  of  Turretin  was  long  conspicuous 
in  the  theological  school  of  Geneva.  Three  persons 
of  this  name,  Benedict  Turretin,  Francis  Turretin, 
and  John  Alphonsus  Turretin,  father,  son,  and  grand- 
son, were  successive!}  p  of  —mis  of  theology  in  thai 
place.  The  last  of  the  three  was  the  most  distin- 
guished, and  was  the  author  of  the  Discourse  oi' 
Fundamentals  in  Religion,  with  which  the  present 
work  commences. 

He  was  born  at  Geneva,  1671,  and  after  making, 
with  close  application  and  under  the  hest  teachers,  ex- 
traordinary proficiency  in  his  studies  at  home,  he  went 
to  Ley  den,  where  he  attended  the  lectures  of  Span- 
heim,  and  completed  his  education.  In  this  place  he 
wrote  a  treatise,  pointing  out  the  great  varieties  of 
opinion  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  which  wis-  intended 
to  counteract  the  influence  of  Bossuet's  work  on  the 
Variations  in  the  Protestant  Churches.  From  Ley- 
den  he  went  to  England,  where  he  hecame  acquainted 
with  Tillotson,  Burnet,  and  Wake,  and  is  said  to 
have  done  much   towards  correcting  the   erroneous 


TURRETIN. 


impressions  under  which  the  English  clergy  laboured 
respecting  the  Genevan  Church.  He  next  visited 
Paris,  and  held  public  disputations  with  the  doctors 
of  the  Sorbonne. 

On  his  return  to  Geneva,  he  engaged  in  the  min- 
istry, and  so  much  was  he  esteemed  by  his  country- 
men, that  the  magistrates,  to  testify  their  sense  of  his 
merits,  created  for  him  a  professorship  of  ecclesias- 
tical history.  He  was  afterwards  appointed  rector 
of  the  Academy  of  Geneva,  and  then  professor  of 
theology,  which  latter  office  he  held  till  his  death  in 
1737.  He  filled  several  other  public  stations,  the 
duties  of  which  he  discharged  with  fidelity  and 
credit. 

His  theological  writings  are  numerous,  and  equal- 
ly remarkable  for  their  learning  and  their  moderation. 
It  was  a  favourite  project  with  him  to  unite  all 
the  Protestant  Churches  in  one  communion.  He 
deprecated  the  differences,  which  churches  and 
individuals  were  fond  of  thrusting  forward  as  causes 
of  separation,  and  laboured  to  show,  that  the  violent 
controversies  about  metaphysical  and  abstruse  points 
in  theology,  which  prevailed  in  his  time,  had  no 
alliance  with  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity.  He 
endeavoured  to  inculcate  moderation  and  rational 
inquiry,  and  to  convince  the  contending  parties,  that 
the  religion  of  Jesus  was  designed  to  be  a  bond  of 
peace  and  union.  In  the  prosecution  of  this  purpose 
he  wrote  his  treatise   on   Fundamentals  in  Religion. 


tukkl:tix. 


This  treatise  was  originally  written  in  Latin,  and 
constituted  part  of  a  work,  entitled  Nubes  Testium. 
or  Cloud  of  Witnesses,  which  was  dedicated  to 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  It  gained  great 
applause  among  the  learned,  and  the  part,  which  is 
now  offered  to  the  public,  was  translated  into  English 
and  published  in  London  in  the  year  1720.  The 
greater  portion  of  the  work,  from  which  this  article 
is  taken,  is  made  up  of  copious  extracts  from  ancient 
and  modern  writers  of  high  authority,  which  the 
author  adduces  as  testimonies,  that  his  opinions  res- 
pecting fundamental  articles  are  not  new  or  rash,  bin 
have  been  supported  by  the  most  enlightened  men 
in  all  ages  of  the  church.  These  testimonies  are 
arranged  in  four  classes.  The  first  contains  the 
sentiments  of  the  ancient  Fathers ;  the  second 
embraces  extracts  from  Luther  and  Lutheran  di- 
vines; the  third  from  ZuJrigfius,  Cabin,  and. their 
followers  ;  the  fourth  from  the  Acts  of  Synods  and 
Councils.  "Yet,"  says  the  English  translator,  "our 
author  complains  under  each  cla^s,  that,  for  the 
most  part,  men  have  not  been  so  uniform  arid  con- 
sistent with  such  expressions  as  might  be  wished  : 
but  produces  them  as  testimonies  extorted  by  the 
force  of  truth,  which  has  darted  into  men's  minds 
with  irresistible  light,  when  they  have  calmly  and 
impartially  considered  these  things."  And  in  regard 
to  the  decisions  of  Synods  and  Councils,  he 
that  their  failure  has  not  been   owing   to   anv  defect 


O  TURRETIN. 

in  the  plan,  but  to  the  want  of  a  proper  disposition 
in  the  parties  concerned. 

As  these  testimonies  would  add  little  weight  to 
the  author's  reasonings,  in  the  estimation  of  the 
English  reader,  they  have  not  been  translated.  Few 
persons  at  the  present  day,  and  especially  in  this 
country,  will  respond  to  the  zeal  manifested  against 
Popery  in  the  eighth  chapter  ;  yet  we  must  remem- 
ber, that  the  author  wrote  in  other  times,  and  under 
the  influence  of  many  exciting  causes,  of  which  we 
can  at  present  have  but  an  imperfect  conception. 
We  must,  also,  give  credit  to  his  own  declaration,  that 
principles  and  not  men,  were  the  objects  of  his 
remarks.  But  after  all,  it  must  be  allowed,  that  it 
is  not  easy  to  reconcile  some  of  the  sentiments  ad- 
vanced in  this  chapter  with  the  liberal  and  tolerant 
spirit,  and  rational  views,  which  pervade  all  the 
other  parts  of  this  treatise. 

The  translation  here  published  is  the  one  men- 
tioned above ;  and  if  it  sometimes  fails  in  elegance 
of  style,  it  is  seldom  without  the  greater  merit  of 
being  simple  and  perspicuous. 


DISCOURSE 


FUNDAMENTAL  ARTICLES 

IK 

RELIGION. 


Introduction. 

The  subject  of  Fundamental  Articles,  being  as 
weighty  and  important  as  any  in  religion  ;  either  that 
our  notions  herein  may  be  just  and  right,  and  that  we 
may  be  able  to  distinguish  what  is  of  the  essence  of 
religion,  from  things  which  are  not  essential,  nor  of 
equal  importance  ;  or  that  we  may  know  how  to  con- 
duct ourselves  with  a  pious  and  christian  moderation 
towards  those  who  differ  from  us  in  things  which  are 
not  necessary  ;  and  not  venture  to  condemn  them,  to 
exclude  them  from  our  communion,  or,  as  is  usual 
with  many,  to  send  them  to  the  very  pit  of  destruc- 
tion ;  that  we  may  treat  of  it  as  briefly  and  clearly  as 
possible,  we  shall  divide  this  discourse  into  the  fol- 
lowing heads.     First,   we  shall  show   what  is  com- 


b  FUNDAMENTALS    IN   RELIGION. 

monly  understood  by  fundamental  articles,  and  .such 
as  are  not  fundamental.  Secondly,  that  there  is 
really  such  a  distinction.  Thirdly,  we  shall  reject, 
some  false  marks  of  fundamentals,  and  such  as  will 
not  hold.  Fourthly,  we  shall  produce  those  which 
to  us  seem  the  best  ana  fittest.  Fifthly,  we  shall 
consider,  whether  it  be  possible  to  fix  a  certain  and 
determinate  number  of  fundamental  articles.  Sixthly, 
how  we  ought  to  conduct  ourselves  towards  those  who 
differ  from  us  in  fundamentals.  Seventhly,  how  we 
should  behave  towards  such  as  differ  from  us  in  things 
not  fundamental.  Eighthly,  we  shall  bring  an  instance 
of  a  fundamental  difference  in  our  separation  from 
the  church  of  Rome.  Niiithly,  an  instance  of  a 
difference  not  fundamental,  in  the  differences  among 
Protestants.  Tenthly,  we  shall  offer  some  pacific 
and  healing  advices,  which  may  be  useful  to  promote 
union  among  christians,  leaving  them  to  the  consid- 
eration of  all  good  men,  and  lovers  of  peace. 


CHAP.  I. 

What  tve  are  to  understand  by  Fundamental  Articles, 
and  such  as  are  not  Fundamental. 

Fundamental  Articles  are  those  principles  of 
religion,  which  so  relate  to  the  essence  and  foundation 
of  it,  and  are  of  so  great  importance,  that  without  them 
religion  cannot  stand,  or  at  least  will  be  destitute  of  a 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  § 

chief  and  necessary  part.  Thus,  There  is  a  God,  is 
a  fundamental  article,  nay  the  first  of  all ;  for  take 
away  the  existence  of  God,  and  all  religion  must 
needs  fall  to  the  ground.  In  like  manner,  God  is 
a  beneficent  Being,  and  will  certainly  reward  his 
worshippers,  is  also  a  fundamental  article  ;  for  take 
away  the  goodness  and  munificence  of  God,  and  by 
far  the  greatest  motive  to  piety  and  virtue  is  destroy- 
ed ;  and  therefore,  the  Apostle  teaches,  that  "  he 
that  cometh  to  God,"  that  is,  worships  him  in  any 
wise,  "  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  Re- 
warder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him."* 

And  since  religion,  if  we  are  wholly  destitute  of 
it,  or  at  least  if  we  are  deficient  in  any  principal  part 
of  it,  cannot  yield  us  its  proper  fruits,  which  are,  to 
render  us  acceptable  to  God,  and  to  bring  us  to 
eternal  salvation  ;  therefore,  fundamental  articles  are 
such  as  are  necessary  to  be  known,  and  believed, 
in  order  to  obtain  the  favour  of  God,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  our  souls. 

Again,  since  religion  with  all  its  essential  parts  is 
the  bond  of  Church  Communion,  hence  we  may 
conclude,  that  fundamental  articles  are  such  as  are 
necessary  to  be  professed,  in  order  to  hold  commun- 
ion with  any  particular  person,  or  with  any  religious 
society  ;  for  it  would  be  absurd  to  admit  any  into 
such  a  society,  who  did  either  directly  deny,  or  in 
effect  destroy  the  essentials,  or,  as  one  may  call  them. 
the  very  vitals  of  religion. 
*  Heb.  xi.  6 


10  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

These  are  the  commonly  received  notions,  that 
are  by  the  generality  of  divines  fixed  to  the  name  of 
fundamental  articles.  Some,  indeed,  the  better  to 
distinguish  them,  make  two  sorts  ;  fundamentals  with 
respect  to  things,  or  to  religion  itself ;  and  fundament- 
als with  respect  to  persons.  Others  make  three  sorts, 
and  divide  them  into  things  necessary  to  salvation, 
things  necessary  to  religion,  and  things  necessary  to 
the  church.  But  though  these  distinctions  may  some- 
times be  well  grounded,  and  have  their  use,  as  we 
shall  see  afterwards  ;  yet,  for  the  most  part,  and  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  affairs,  they  all  centre  in  one 
point,  and  signify  only  the  different  properties  and 
consequences  of  fundamental  articles.  For  those 
which  are  fundamental  with  respect  to  things,  or  to 
religion  itself,  are  also  fundamental  with  respect  to 
such  persons,  to  whom  religion  is  duly  proposed,  and 
who  are  endued  with  sufficient  capacities  to  under- 
stand and  receive  it ;  so  that  without  them,  in  the 
ordinary  course  of  affairs,  such  persons  cannot  be 
entitled  to  the  favour  of  God,  nor  obtain  salva- 
tion, nor  be  accounted  true  and  sound  members 
of  the  church.  Nor  indeed  can  it  better  be  known 
what  is  essential  in  religion,  or  what  is  requisite 
in  order  to  admit  a  person  into  Church  Commun- 
ion, any  other  way,  than  from  those  places  of 
scripture  where  the  terms  of  salvation  are  laid  down, 
as  will  be  more  fully  shown  in  the  sequel  of  this 
Discourse.       Therefore,    passing    by    these,   let   us 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  11 

rather  premise  some  other  distinctions  more  pertinent 
to  the  present  purpose. 

1.  Since  the  revelations,  which  have  been  grant- 
ed to  us  by  God,  have  been  very  different ;  some 
whereof  have  been  more  clear  and  full  than  others, 
as  is  evident,  by  considering  the  revelation,  which  is 
purely  from  nature,  the  revelation  granted  to  the 
Patriarchs,  the  revelation  delivered  by  Moses,  and 
lastly  the  Christian  Revelation ;  in  like  manner, 
fundamental  articles  must  be  understood  to  differ, 
according  to  the  difference  of  these  revelations.  But 
our  design  is  principally  to  treat  of  the  Christian 
Revelation,  and  consequently  of  such  articles  as  do, 
or  do  not,  belong  to  the  essence  of  Christianity. 

2.  As  the  revelations  made  by  God  have  been 
various,  so  the  state  and  conditions  in  which  he  has 
placed  men  have  been  so  likewise.  The  capacities, 
the  endowments,  and  the  circumstances,  which  have 
been  allotted  to  them,  have  varied  almost  infinitely  ; 
all  which  things  must  necessarily  be  regarded,  and 
allowed  their  due  weight,  in  describing  fundamental 
articles. 

3.  We  must  also  observe,  that  persons  may 
offend  against  some  points  of  religion  two  ways ; 
either  by  mere  ignorance,  or  by  a  direel  denial 
or  opposition ;  and  both  these  may  take  their  rise 
from  different  causes,  and  be  attended  with  different 
circumstances  and  effects ;  some  whereof  may  be 
more  criminal,  and  others  more  innocent. 


12  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

4.  Persons  also  may  err  fundamentally  two  ways; 
either  by  expressly  denying  something  that  is  fun- 
damental, or  by  joining  something  to  the  foundation, 
that  does  really  destroy  it.  In  the  former  manner, 
they  stumbled  at  the  foundation,  who  denied  the 
resurrection,  of  whom  St.  Paul  speaks  ;*  and  in  the 
latter,  those  teachers  of  the  Galatians,  whom  the 
same  Apostle  does  so  sharply  rebuke  in  his  Epistle. 

5.  When  we  say  that  fundamental  articles  are 
such  as  are  necessary  to  be  known  and  believed,  in 
order  to  obtain  salvation,  we  would  not  be  so  under- 
stood, as  if  we  thought  that  none,  who  is  ignorant  of 
any  one  of  these  articles,  or  mistakes  concerning  it, 
can  possibly  arrive  at  salvation ;  for  as  in  crimes  and 
evil  actions,  so  likewise  in  ignorance  and  mistakes, 
there  is  a  twofold  remedy ;  the  one  on  our  part, 
which  is  repentance,  either  general  or  particular  ;  the 
other  on  God's  part,  mercy  or  forgiveness  ;  by  means 
whereof,  as  we  may  hope  for  pardon  of  the  greatest 
crimes,  so  it  cannot  be  denied,  but  we  may  also  of 
the  most  grievous  errors. 

6.  This  whole  matter  may  be  considered  in  a 
double  respect;  either  as  it  relates  to  the  ordinary 
course  in  which  things  generally  proceed,  and  which 
God  has  made  known  in  his  word ;  or  to  those 
extraordinary  ways  in  which  God  may,  and  it  can 
hardly  be  doubted  but  he  oftentimes  does  act.  But 
here  we  only  speak  of  the  ordinary  way,  and  leave 
the  other  to  the  wisdom  and  good  pleasure  of  God. 
*  1  Cor.  iv. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  13 

These  things  being  premised  in  the  general,  the 
use  whereof  will  appear  in  what  follows,  we  are  next 
to  show,  that  this  distinction  of  truths  and  errors  into 
fundamental,  and  not  fundamental,  is  not  a  vain  and 
empty  distinction. 


CHAP.  II. 

Some  Articles  in  Religion   are  Fundamental,   and 
others  not  Fundamental. 

That  there  are  really  some  articles  in  religion 
fundamental,  and  others  not  fundamental,  may  be 
demonstrated  two  ways ;  from  the  nature  of  the 
thing,  and  from  scripture. 

1.  From  the  nature  of  the  thing.  And  truly, 
unless  we  will  allow  this  distinction,  we  must  say  one 
of  these  two  things ;  either  that  no  truths  in  religion 
are  fundamental,  and  necessary  to  be  known ;  or 
that  all  arc  so;  neither  of  which  c;\n  be  allowed. 
That  no  truths  are  necessary  to  be  known,  none  but 
an  atheist  can  venture  to  affirm  ;  and  they  who  own 
the  being  of  a  God,  can  do  no  less,  surely,  than  grant 
that  the  knowledge  of  him  is  necessary.  The  sub- 
jects of  any  kingdom  or  state  cannot  be  ignorant 
without  blame,  that  there  is  a  prince,  or  some  civil 
magistrate  under  whom  they  live,  and  whom  they 
arc  bound  to  obey.     Nay.  further,  they    ought  to 


14  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

have  a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  that  kingdom  or 
state  ;  for  every  one  knows,  that  ignorance  of  the 
law  is  no  excuse.  But  now,  how  much  more  neces- 
sary is  it  for  us  to  know,  as  well  as  we  are  able,  the 
Lord  of  the  universe,  and  the  laws  that  are  given  us 
Dy  him  ?  And  if  it  be  necessary  to  know  him,  who 
is  Lord  of  all,  then  it  cannot  but  be  displeasing  to  him, 
for  us  to  entertain  dishonourable  notions  of  him,  or 
to  charge  him  with  the  most  detestable  crimes,  to 
place  him  upon  a  level  with  the  meanest  of  creatures, 
and  to  pay  him  a  worship  that  consists  of  wickedness 
or  cruelty.  Neither  is  it  to  be  thought,  that  in  doing 
thus,  we  can  possibly  be  innocent,  and  free  from 
blame.  And  since  all  this  might  be  said,  though  we 
had  no  revelation,  how  much  more  are  these  things 
necessary  to  be  known,  now  we  have  one,  wherein 
God  has  manifested  the  certain  knowledge  of  him- 
self, and  appointed  certain  worship  to  be  paid  to 
him  ? 

But  on  the  other  hand,  that  all  truths  of  religion 
are  fundamental,  and  necessary  to  be  known,  is  so 
absurd  an  imagination,  that  no  man  who  seriously 
considers,  can  admit  of  it ;  for  who  can  suppose,  that 
God  does  necessarily  require  all  truths  of  religion, 
without  exception,  to  be  known  of  every  individual 
man  ;  and  consequently  that  all  these  truths  are 
equally  to  be  esteemed  and  regarded  by  us  ?  Who 
can  imagine,  that  all  truths,  which  depend  upon 
chronology,   geography^   criticism  ;    that   all   proper 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  15 

names  in  scripture,  and  that  all  circumstances,  even 
of  the  minutest  events,  which  concern  religion,  are 
necessary  to  be  known  ?  Certainly  the  design  of 
religion  is  not  to  exercise  the  wit  and  understandings 
of  men,  nor  to  burden  and  overwhelm  their  memories 
with  so  vast  a  number  of  all  sorts  of  truths  ;  but  to 
implant  in  their  minds  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  and 
excite  them  to  certain  duties.  Those  truths,  there- 
fore, that  tend  most  to  this  end,  are  certainly  of  the 
greatest  importance  ;  and  they,  that  have  little  or  no 
tendency  hereunto,  are  undoubtedly  of  less  moment, 
and  so  by  no  means  to  be  accounted  necessary. 

Again,  they  who  say  all  truths  of  religion  are 
fundamental,  and  necessary  to  be  known  in  order  to 
obtain  salvation,  must  either  be  tormented  with 
endless  doubts  and  perplexities,  or  imagine  them- 
selves to  be  infallible,  so  as  certainly  to  know  all 
truths  without  exception,  and  be  sure,  that  they 
do  not  err  in  the  least  point.  And  what  man  in  his 
wits  can  possibly  pretend  to  this  ?  Finally,  he  who 
says  all  truths  of  religion  are  fundamental,  and  all 
errors  damnable,  ought  to  prove  it ;  but  the  thing 
will  admit  of  no  sort  of  proof;  nay,  on  the  contrary, 
the  goodness  and  wisdom  of  God  do  most  directly 
oppose  such  an  assertion.  Since,  therefore,  it  can- 
not be  affirmed  on  the  one  hand,  that  no  truths  are 
fundamental,  nor  on  the  other,  that  all  are  so;  hence 
it  follows  that   a  difference   must  be   made  between 


16  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

truths  that  axe  fundamental,  and  truths  that  are  not 
fundamental. 

2.  This  is  also  evident  from  scripture.  For  it 
cannot  be  denied  but  the  Apostle*  does  make  a 
plain  distinction  between  the  foundation,  and  things 
built  upon  the  foundation,  and  proceeds  to  show, 
that  things  built  upon  the  foundation  are  of  two  sorts ; 
some  of  them  are  good  and  profitable  to  men  ;  these 
he  calls  gold,  silver,  precious  stones.  Others  are 
useless,  and  really  hurtful,  such  as  vain  and  idle 
disputes,  rash  and  hasty  conclusions,  and  cere- 
monies that  lead  to  superstition ;  which  he  calls 
wood,  hay,  and  stubble.  The  former  will  stand  and 
abide  the  fiery  trial,  that  is,  the  judgment  of  God  ; 
but  the  latter  shall  be  burnt  up  ;  yet  the  authors  or 
promoters  of  such  things  may  be  saved  themselves, 
though  so  as   by  fire,   that  is,   not  without  difficulty. 

In  like  manner,  the  Apostle  distinguishes  be- 
tween things  wherein  christians  agree,  and  according 
to  which  they  ought  to  walk,  and  things  wherein 
good  men  may  differ  without  any  prejudice  to  piety 
or  •mutual  love.  "Let  us  therefore,  as  many  as 
be  perfect,  be  thus  minded  ;"  namely,  with  regard 
to  what  he  had  before  laid  down  concerning  the 
privileges  and  ceremonies  of  the  law.  "  And  if  in 
any  thing  ye  be  otherwise  minded,  God  shall  reveal 
even  this  unto  you.  Nevertheless,  whereto  we  have 
already  attained,  let  us  walk  by  the  same  rule,  let  lis 
*  1  Cor.  Hi.  10,  11,  12 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  1? 

mind  the  same  thing  ;"*  or  be  affected  in  the  same 
manner,  and  preserve  peace  and  union  among  our- 
selves. And  accordingly  the  Apostles,  in  many 
places  of  scripture,  teach  us,  that  some  things  are  of 
so  great  moment,  that  he  who  errs  in  them,  and  de- 
parts from  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  is  not  only  to  be 
sharply  rebuked,  but  to  be  removed  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  church. f  And  these  important  points 
are  signified  to  us  by  various  appellations  in  scrip- 
ture ;  they  are  called,  the  foundation  ;  the  principles 
of  the  doctrine  of  Christ;  the  first  principles  of  the 
oracles  of  God;  wholesome  doctrines  ;  the  form  of 
sound  words;  the  word  of  truth  ;  the  doctrine  which 
is  according  to  godliness.  And  so,  on  the  contrary, 
in  other  places, J  we  are  told,  that  there  are  some 
things  in  which  persons  who  do  err,  ought  never- 
theless to  be  borne  with  as  brethren  ;  of  which  we 
shall  speak  more  hereafter. 

Neither  is  this  distinction  of  the  points  of  religion 
a  new  thing,  or  a  notion  peculiar  to  us  ;  but  has  been 
allowed  in  all  ages,  and  by  divines  of  all  parties. 
The  Jews  undoubtedly  had  their  fundamental  truths, 
as  appears  from  the  writings  of  their  rabbies.  So 
Moses  Maimonides,  the  most  learned  of  them,  enti- 
tles the  first  book  of  his  treatise,  called,  The  Strong 
Hand,  thus  ;    Of  the  Foundations  of  the  Lav: ;  and 

*  Phil.  iii.  15,  16. 

t  Gal.  i.  8.     1  Tim.  vi.  3,  4,  5.     2  John,  10. 

%  Rom.  xiv.  and  xv. 


18  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

begins  it  with  these  words ;  "  The  Foundation  of 
Foundations,  and  the  Pillar  of  Wisdom,  is  to  know 
that  there  is  one  First  Being,  which  gave  being  to 
all  others." 

And  among  the  ancient  Fathers  of  the  Church, 
nothing  was  more  common  than  to  use  those  words, 
the  principles,  the  elements,  the  necessary  things,  to  sig- 
nify the  primary  and  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel.  This  is  what  Tertullian  means,  by  "  the 
rule  of  faith,  the  only  immoveable  and  unchangeable 
rule,  which  it  is  sufficient  for  a  man  to  know,  though 
he  knows  no  more."*  And  from  these  primary 
articles,  wherein  "  the  foundation  of  all  catholic 
doctrine  did  consist,  they  distinguished  the  lesser 
questions  of  the  divine  law,"f  concerning  which, 
persons  might  have  different  sentiments,  without 
destroying  the  unity  of  faith.  And  Justin  Martyr, 
Irenasus,  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  Austin,  and  others, 
give  testimonies  concerning  this  matter,  which  would 
be  too  tedious  to  recite. 

Hence  also  creeds  and  confessions  of  faith,  and 
then  catechisms  took  their  rise  ;  which  contained  the 
first  principles  of  religion,  such  as  it  was  thought 
proper  for  catechumens,  or  beginners,  to  profess  their 
belief  of.  And  in  the  first  ages,  these  things  were 
short  and  plain  ;  but  afterwards,  through  the  dissen- 
sions that  arose  in  the  church,  they  were  exceed- 
ingly multiplied  and  enlarged ;  insomuch,  that  Hilary 

*  De  Virginibus  velan.  cap.  1.  f  Vinccntius  Lirinensis. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  19 

complained,  that  confessions  were  framed  at  every 
one's  pleasure. 

The  papists  do  carefully  distinguish  questions 
which  are  of  the  faith,  from  questions  which  are  not 
of  the  faith:  and  pretend  that  the  power  of  deter- 
mining the  former  lies  in  their  church  ;  and  there- 
fore that  she  may  increase  or  diminish  the  number  of 
articles  of  faith  at  pleasure.  And  besides  an  implicit 
faith,  by  which  persons  are  bound  to  believe  what- 
ever the  church  believes,  they  say  that  some  things 
are  also  to  be  believed  explicit!})  ;  and,  accordingly, 
dispute  among  themselves  about  these  articles  of 
faith,  which  are  to  be  believed  explicitly,  some  mak- 
ing them  more,  some  fewer  ;  but  others  say  that  the 
number  of  them  cannot  be  determined.  All  which 
things  do  plainly  show,  that  though  they  do  not  Use 
the  same  terms  as  we  do,  yet  they  do  not  reject  or 
condemn  the  common  distinction,  of  fundamentals 
and  things  not  fundamental. 

This  distinction  is  so  obvious  among  protestant 
divines  of  different  parties,  and  has  been  so  gener- 
ally received  among  them,  that  it  would  be  needless 
to  mention  any.  Therefore,  without  any  further 
confirmation  of  this  famous  distinction,  let  us  see 
what  are  the  marks  or  criterions  by  which  we  may 
be  able  to  distinguish  fundamentals,  from  things 
which  are  not  fundamental.  And  we  shall  first  of 
all  separate  the  false  marks,  and  then  offer  some 
rules  which  appear  to  us  more  just. 


20  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.. 

CHAP.    III. 

False  marks  of  fundamental  articles  rejected. 

The  opinion  of  the  papists  here  first  presents 
itself,  who  pretend  that  all  things  which  their  church 
determines,  as  of  the  faith,  do  immediately  become 
articles  of  faith  ;  and  consequently  that  the  church 
may,  by  her  determinations  and  decrees,  increase 
the  number  of  them  at  pleasure.  But  this  notion  is 
easily  destroyed.  For,  first,  such  an  authority  was 
never  granted  by  God,  to  any  assembly  of  men,  nor 
to  any  private  teachers  whatever.  Secondly,  the 
Apostles  themselves  confess,  that  they  had  no  domin- 
ion over  the  faith  of  christians,  and  that  they  deliv- 
ered nothing  to  them  but  what  they  had  received  of 
the  Lord.*  Thirdly,  all  christians  are  commanded 
to  examine  whatever  their  pastors  teach  them,  to 
beware  of  false  prophets,  to  try  all  things,  to  hold 
fast  that  which  is  good  ;  and  if  an  angel  from  heaven, 
or  the  Apostles  themselves,  should  preach  any  other 
Gospel,  to  pronounce  them  accursed. f  So  that 
pastors  of  the  church  have  no  power  to  add  even  the 
least  point  to  the  christian  faith,  much  less  to  increase 
the  number  of  its  articles  at  pleasure.  Fourthly, 
the  church  herself,  or  her  pastors,  are  so  far  from 
having  a  power  of  altering  them,   or  adding  to  their 

*  2  Cor.  i.  24.     1  Cor.  xv.  3. 

i  Mat.  vii.  15.     1  Thes.  v.  21.     Gal.  i.  8,  9. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  21 

number,  that  the  true  church,  and  true  pastors 
thereof,  can  no  otherwise  be  distinguished  from  oth- 
ers, than  by  considering  whether  they  hold  the 
foundation,  or  depart  from  it.  This  mark,  therefore, 
which  the  papists  bring,  is  altogether  precarious, 
nay,  tyrannical  and  antichristian  ;  for  it  is  certainly 
the  greatest  tyranny,  and  pride,  to  assume  a  power 
of  determining  what  is  necessary  to  be  known  in 
order  to  salvation,  and,  in  a  matter  of  so  great  con- 
sequence, to  add  to  the  word  of  God. 

2.  Others  are  of  opinion,  that  whatever  is  deliv- 
ered in  scripture,  is  upon  that  very  account  funda- 
mental ;  and  to  this  purpose  they  urge  the  words  of 
St.  Paul ;  "  Whatsoever  things  were  written  afore- 
time, were  written  for  our  learning  ;"  and  also, 
"  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness."*  But,  as  has  been 
already  observed,  who  can  imagine  that  all  things 
found  in  scripture,  of  whatever  sort,  as  proper  names 
of  men,  places,  animals,  plants,  and  all  circumstances 
of  the  most  minute  actions,  are  so  necessary  to  be 
known,  that  none  can  be  saved  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  them  ?  The  words  of  the  Apostle  carry  no 
such  meaning  ;  for  the  sense  of  those  places  is  not 
that  each  sentence,  word,  or  syllable  of  scripture,  does 
contain  something  in  them  of  the  utmost  consequence 
to  Christianity,  and  so  that  all  these  are  necessary  to 
*  Rora.  xv.  4.    2  Tina.  iii.  16. 


22  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

be  known  ;  but  only  that  the  doctrine  contained  in 
that  book,  and  the  principal  things  delivered  there, 
are  to  be  for  our  instruction  above  all  other  things ; 
and  that  whatever  is  necessary  for  our  instruction, 
exhortation,  or  correction,  is  fully  contained  in  it. 
Yea,  the  Apostle  does  largely  shew  in  another  place 
that  we  ought  "  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak."* 
And  those  words,  "  for  whatsoever  things  were  writ- 
ten," &c.  are  added  for  no  other  purpose,  but  to 
show  us,  that  by  the  instructions  of  scripture  we  are 
to  learn  a  christian  meekness  and  forbearance ; 
which  very  thing  does  prove  that  disagreement  in 
matters  of  less  importance,  although  they  are  things 
contained  in  scripture,  ought  not  to  be  accounted 
fundamental. 

3.  Another  mark,  which  many  make  use  of  to 
distinguish  fundamentals  from  such  as  are  not  so,  is 
taken  from  what  they  call  the  analogy  of  faith,  or, 
which  is  the  same  thing,  systems  of  divinity,  in  which 
some  take  one  method,  and  some  another.  We  shall 
only  bring  an  instance  or  two  out  of  them,  to  illus- 
trate this  matter.  Some,  therefore,  talk  after  this 
manner.  Those  things,  which  contain  the  causes  of 
salvation,  are  for  that  very  reason  necessary  to  be 
known,  in  order  to  salvation  ;  but,  say  these  men,  in 
the  causes  of  salvation,  three  things  are  to  be  dis- 
tinctly considered, — the  design,  the  purchase,  and 
the  application  of  it.  The  design  is  laid  in  God's 
*  Rom.  xv.  1.  and  all  the  xivth  chap. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  23 

eternal  predestination  ;  the  purchase  is  made  through 
the  merits  and  satisfaction  of  Christ,  and  the  appli- 
cation by  the  power  and  operation  of  the  Holy- 
Spirit  ;  and  then  they  proceed  to  infer,  that  not  only 
these  things  themselves,  but  all  questions  appertain- 
ing to  them,  are  necessary  to  be  known  in  order  to 
salvation.  Others  argue  thus ;  Christ  is  the  Foun- 
dation, according  to  the  Apostle,  "  Other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus 
Christ."*  But  say  they,  in  Christ  there  are  several 
things  to  be  distinctly  considered  ;  as,  his  person, 
twofold  nature,  different  states,  his  offices,  and  ben- 
efits. To  which  heads  it  is  very  plain,  that  innu- 
merable questions,  if  not  all  in  divinity  may  easily  be 
referred.  But  they  who  argue  in  this  manner,  though 
they  say  nothing  but  what  is  true,  and  indeed  of  very 
great  moment,  yet  their  mistake  lies  in  this  ;  they 
confound  what  was  necessary  to  be  done  in  order  to 
procure  salvation,  with  what  is  necessary  to  be 
known  ;  which  two  things  are  very  different,  as  is 
plain  by  considering  the  case  of  infants,  of  persons 
thai  are  deaf,  or  distracted,  and  of  the  patriarchs  in 
the  Old  Testament.  The  thing  may  be  illustrated 
by  a  similitude  taken  from  our  food ;  every  one 
knows,  that  abundance  of  things  are  requisite  to  the 
digestion  and  separation  of  our  food  ;  and  yet  no 
body  ever  said  that  these  things  were  necessary  to 
be  known,  in  order  to  receive  nourishment  from  it. 
*  1  Cor.  iii.  11 


24  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

Hitherto  we  have  rejected  those  marks,  which  to 
us  seem  faulty,  by  containing  too  much.  There  are 
others  no  less  faulty,  for  requiring  too  little.  From 
these  therefore  the  next  mark  is  taken. 

4.    Those    things    only    are    fundamental,  which 
have  been  received  by   all  christians,  and  in  all  ages. 
If  this  rule   be  right,  I  fear  it  will  utterly  destroy  all 
fundamentals  at  once  ;  for,  from  the  very  times  of  the 
Apostles,  there  have   been  teachers  who  have  called 
themselves  christians,  and  yet  have  attempted  to  over- 
throw some  of  the  principal  and  most  necessary  things 
in  Christianity.     Thus  some  have   denied  the  Resur- 
rection of  the   Body,  and   some  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
come  in  the  Flesh  ;*   some  have   affirmed,  that   the 
ceremonies  of  the  law  are  necessary  to  salvation,  and 
others  have  even  denied  the  necessity  of  good  works  ; 
as    is    evident  from    many   places   in   the    Epistles. 
So  that  many  of  the  teachers  of  those  times,  even  of 
those  who  called  themselves  christians,  are  said  to  be 
antichrists,  liars,  false  prophets,  denying   the  Lord 
that  bought  them.     And   every  one   knows,  that  not 
long   after,  there  arose   many  pestilent   sects   among 
christians ;   as   the   Gnosticks,    the   Marcionites,  the 
Manichees,  who  denied  some  doctrines  of  the  utmost 
importance,  as  the   Unity  of  God,   the   necessity  of 
good  works,  and  of  suffering  martyrdom  in  defence  of 
the  truth  when  called  to  it.     If  this  rule,  therefore, 

*  1  Cor.  xv.     2  Tim.  ii.  18.     1  John  iv.  3. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  25 

which  we  now  oppose,  be  true,  it  will  hardly  leave 
any  thing  at  all  that  is  fundamental. 

5.  Some  limit  the  foundation  of  religion  within 
such  narrow  bounds,  that  they  allow  nothing  to  be  a 
fundamental,  but  to  obey  the  divine  precepts,  and  to 
trust  in  the  promises  of  the  Gospel ;  which  is  another 
mark  that  we  reject.  We  own,  indeed,  that  obedi- 
ence is  the  end,  and  therefore  a  principal  part  of 
religion  ;  for  as  Christ  told  his  disciples,  "  if  ye  know 
these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them  ;"  and  St. 
Paul  testifies,  that  "  the  end  of  the  commandment  is 
charity  ;"  and  St.  James,  "  Pure  religion  and  unde- 
fined, is  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows,  and  to 
keep  one's  self  unspotted  Iron;  the  world."*  But  if 
we  would  speak  accurately,  we  cannot  say,  that  the 
whole  essence  of  religion  does  consist  in  obedience, 
and  trust  in  God,  and  in  nothing  else  ;  for  there 
must  be  some  truths  known  by  the  light  of  nature, 
and  others  revealed  by  God,  upon  which  our  obe- 
dience and  trust  must  be  founded  ;  which  do  there- 
fore make  part  of  the  foundation,  according  as  St. 
Paul  teaches  us  in  the  forecited  place.  "  He  that 
cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is,"  &c.f  And 
Christ,  "  This  is  life  eternal,  to  know  thee,  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent.  J 

6.  Some  will  have  the  Apostles'  Creed,  as  it  is 
commonly  called,  to  be  the  standard  and  measure  of 

*  John.  xiii.  17.     1  Tim.  i.  5.    James  i.  27. 
t  Heb.  xi.  6.  X  John  xvil.  3. 

3 


2G  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

fundamentals  ;  and  we  do  not  deny  but  this  hypothesis 
comes  the  nearest  to  truth,  of  which  more  hereafter ; 
yet  for  some  reasons  we  cannot  entirely  acquiesce  in 
this  opinion.  For,  First,  it  is  agreed  among  learned 
men,  that  this  creed  was  not  composed  by  the 
Apostles,  but  long  after  their  time,  and  that  the 
copies  of  it  differed  in  some  articles  ;  there  is,  there- 
fore, no  reason  why  so  much  authority  should  be 
given  to  a  human  composure,  though  ever  so  ancient 
and  venerable,  as  that  the  terms  of  salvation  should 
be  thought  to   depend  upon  it.*     Secondly,  neither 

*  Ambrose  was  the  first,  who  is  known  to  have  attributed  this 
Creed  to  the  Apostles  about  four  hundred  years  after  Christ ; 
and  Ruffinus  not  much  later  ascribes  to  it  the  same  origin.  Leo 
Magnus,  Jerom,  John  Cassian,  and  many  other  writers  of  celeb- 
rity at  that  period,  gave  credit  to  Ambrose  and  Ruffinus,  and 
spoke  of  the  Creed  as  the  work  of  the  Apostles.  It  even  became 
a  popular  notion,  that  every  Apostle  contributed  apart;  and  in  a 
sermon  ascribed  to  Austin,  the  Creed  is  divided  into  twelve 
articles,  and  each  article  is  assigned  to  its  particular  author. 

But  these  accounts  have  long  been  known  to  be  fabulous;  and 
although  some  articles  of  the  Creed  were  early  in  use,  no  evi- 
dence remains  of  any  part  having  been  the  work  of  the  Apostles, 
or  that  it  was  considered  as  such  before  the  commencement  of 
the  fifth  century.  This  Creed  underwent  many  variations  from 
in  to  time,  and  in  different  churches  it  was  usually  clothed 
with  a  different  dress.  There  was  the  Grecian  Creed  used  by 
Irenseus,  the  Creeds  of  Carthage  quoted  by  Tertullian,  that  of 
Aquileia  mentioned  by  Ruffinus,  that  of  Ravenna,  and  that  of 
Turin  explained  by  Maximus,  and  many  others  scattered  through 
the  ancient  writings.  Each  of  these  was  called  the  Apostles' 
Creed,  although  they  differed  essentially  among  themselves. 
Ruffinus  states,  that  the  Descent  into  Hell  was    neither  in  the 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  2  I 

does  every  thing  inserted  into  this  Creed  seem  to  be 
of  so  great  importance,  that  a  man  cannot  be  saved 
without  the  knowledge  thereof.  Thus,  if  a  person 
should  be  ignorant  of  what  is  there  said  of  Christ's  de- 
scent into  hell,  of  the  name  of  Pontius  Pilate,  and  some 
other  things,  which  were  put  in,  in  opposition  to 
some  errors  that  are  now  out  of  date,  it  cannot 
be  thought  that  his  salvation  would  be  hazarded 
hereby.  Thirdly,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  some 
things  no  less  necessary  to  be  known  than  to  be 
done,  which  yet  are  wanting  in  this  Creed,  namely, 
those  principles  of  religion,  which  direct  and  inform 
our  practice.  Therefore,  passing  by  these  and  such 
like  criterions,  which  are  not  founded  upon  sufficient 
reason,  we  shall  endeavour  to  produce  some  rules, 
which  seem  to  be  better  grounded,  and  may  more 
safely  be  depended  upon. 

Roman  nor  Oriental  Creeds ;  and  bishops  Burnet  and  Pearson 
affirm,  that  this  clause  was  not  inserted  till  the  fifth  century.  Nor 
was  the  Communion  of  Saints  found  in  any  copy  of  the  Creed 
till  about  the  same  period  ;  and  the  clause,  Life  Everlasting,  was 
omitted  in  many  copies  while  it  was  contained  in  others.  The 
Holy  Church  was  first  mentioned  as  an  article  of  the  Creed  by 
Tertullian  in  the  third  century.  It  was  not  till  after  the  time  of 
Tertullian  that  this  article  was  enlarged  by  inserting  the  word 
Catholic. 

These  are  some  of  the  more  prominent  changes  in  the  Creed, 
after  it  became  a  symbol  in  general  use  among  the  churches. 
Many  others  of  minor  importance  might  be  enumerated,  but 
these  are  enough  to  prove  its  uncertain  origin,  and  that  it  can 
have  no  authority  in  settling  the  articles  of  Christian  faith.  See 
King's  History  of  the  Apostles'  Creed,  Chap,  ii,  and  v. — Pearson 
on  the  Creed,  Vol.  i.  p.  341 ;  Vol.  ii.  p.  287.  Ed 


28  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

CHAP.    IV. 

Principles  by  which  we  may  be  able  to  distinguish 
Fundamental  Articles. 

1 .  Our  first  principle  is  this ;  That  we  are  not 
under  a  necessary  obligation  to  know,  or  believe  any 
truth,  but  what  is  clearly  revealed  unto  us,  and  for 
the  belief  of  which,  God  hath  indued  us  with  necessary 
abilities.  This  is  a  principle  of  the  most  undoubted 
truth ;  for  who  can  conceive,  that  a  most  righteous 
God,  who  has  the  tenderest  concern  for  his  creatures, 
should  require  them  to  believe  any  thing,  which  he 
has  not  revealed  to  them,  and  that  clearly  too,  or 
which  they  are  under  a  natural  incapacity  of  believ- 
ing ?  It  is  reported  indeed  of  Caligula,  among  other 
horrible  cruelties,  that  he  ordered  his  laws  to  be  writ 
in  such  small  characters,  and  to  be  hung  up  at  so 
great  a  distance,  that  it  was  almost,  if  not  altogether 
impossible  to  read  them  ;  and  this  he  contrived  on 
purpose,  that  a  greater  number  of  offenders  might 
fall  into  his  hands.  But  far  be  it  from  us,  to  ascribe 
such  a  cruel  and  injurious  way  of  proceeding  to  the 
best  and  most  righteous  Being. 

From  this  principle  we  may  draw  an  inference 
which  is  of  very  considerable  weight,  namely,  That 
fundamental  articles  are  not  the  same  to  all  men,  but 
differ  according  to  the  different  degrees  of  revelation, 
and  according  to  the  different  capacities  and  circum- 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  29 

stances  of  men.  The  reason  is  plain  ;  for  since  God 
has  made  very  different  revelations  of  himself,  and 
has  given  very  different  capacities  to  men,  and  has 
placed  them  in  stations  and  circumstances  that  most 
widely  differ  ;  it  is  therefore  impossible  that  all  men 
should  be  obliged  to  the  same  measure  of  knowledge, 
or  the  same  standard  of  faith. 

2.  Our  second  principle  is  this,  That  he  alone, 
who  is  Lord  of  life  and  death,  that  is,  God,  has  poiv- 
er  to  determine  what  is  necessary  to  be  believed  in 
order  to  obtain  salvation,  and  what  error  shall  cer- 
tainly exclude  men  from  it.  This  also  is  a  very 
plain  principle,  and  none  who  seriously  considers  it, 
can  call  it  into  question ;  for  who,  I  pray,  has  the 
least  pretensions  to  settle  the  terms  of  life  and  death, 
but  that  "  only  Lawgiver,  who  is  able  to  save  and  to 
destroy  ?"*  From  whence  the  Apostle  makes  this 
demand,  "  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  ?"f 

But  since  God  has  made  known  his  will  two  way?, 
by  the  light  of  nature,  and  by  revelation,  nothing 
therefore  ought  to  be  reckoned  a  fundamental,  but 
what  God  has  determined  to  be  so,  one  of  these  two 
ways. 

And  the  light  of  nature  discovers  but  very  few 
things  in  this  matter  ;  little  more  than  what  the  Apos- 
tle takes  notice  of  as  a  thing  sufficiently  known 
thereby,  That  "  he  that  comcth  to  God,  must  believe 

*  James  iv.  12.  t  Compare  Rom.  xiv.  10. 


30  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that 
diligently  seek  him."*  And  should  a  man  be  well 
established  in  these  two  principles,  and  the  things 
which  are  plainly  connected  with  them,  and  sincerely 
endeavour  to  know  the  will  of  God,  and  to  put  in 
practice  what  he  did  know ;  I  very  much  question 
whether  such  a  one  could  remain  ignorant  of  any 
principle,  which  can  be  proved  necessary  from  the 
light  of  nature. 

But  revelation  goes  further,  and  enjoins  some 
points  to  be  believed  as  things  necessary  to  salvation, 
and  dissuades  us  from  believing  others  upon  pain  of 
damnation.  It  tells  us,  that  eternal  life  is  placed  in 
the  knowledge  of  certain  truths  ;  that  he  who  believes 
them,  does  please  God,  is  blessed,  and  shall  be  sav- 
ed ;  but  he,  who  does  not  believe  them,  shall  be 
damned,  cannot  please  God,  is  yet  in  his  sins,  and 
the  wrath  of  God  abides  upon  him  ;  from  which 
places  we  may  conclude,  that  these  are  fundamental 
articles,  and  necessary  to  be  known  of  all,  to  whom 
the  gospel  is  preached,  and  who  are  endued  with 
sufficient  faculties  to  receive  it. 

3.  But  besides  those  points,  which  are  expressly, 
and  in  so  many  words,  declared  to  be  necessary  ; 
Those  things  likewise  which  flow  from  these  principles, 
by  plain  and  necessary  consequence,  must  be  added  to 
the  catcdogue  of  Fundamentals,  or  things  necessary. 
For  plain  and  necessary  consequences  are  of  the  same 
*  Heb,  xi.  6. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  31 

nature  with  their  principles  ;  they  are  to  be  ranked 
with  them,  and  allowed  to  be  of  equal  importance  ; 
nay,  they  are,  as  it  were,  contained  in  them,  and 
properly  speaking  do  not  differ  from  them.  Thus, 
upon  granting  the  being  of  God,  the  chief  attributes 
of  the  deity  do  so  plainly  and  necessarily  result  from 
it,  that  they  cannot  but  be  thought  to  be  of  equal 
moment  with  the  principle  itself. 

But  let  it  be  observed,  that  we  speak  only  of 
plain  and  necessary  consequences ;  for  it  would  be 
very  unreasonable  to  rank  doubtful,  or  obscure,  or 
remote  consequences,  with  the  principles  themselves, 
and  to  show  an  equal  regard  to  them  ;  for  at  this  rate, 
all  things  would  be  put  upon  the  same  bottom,  and 
there  would  be  no  end  of  fundamental  articles. 

And  this  seems  to  us  the  true  and  only  way,  by 
which  we  may  clearly  and  safely  distinguish  funda- 
mental articles  from  others,  namely,  by  the  discov- 
ery of  the  divine  will,  and  the  declarations  of  God 
himself,  either  in  express  words,  or  by  plain  and 
necessary  consequence  ;  for,  as  has  been  already 
observed,  who  shall  pretend  to  settle  the  terms  of 
salvation  and  damnation  ?  Who  shall  pretend  to 
make  laws  concerning  these  things,  but  he,  and  he 
alone,  who  has  power  to  save,  and  power  to  destroy  ? 
And,  therefore,  they  who  impose  upon  christians, 
things  as  fundamental,  which  God  has  not  revealed, 
or  which  are  doubtful  and  obscure,  as  the  church  of 
Rome  does,  and  others  who  follow  her  steps  ;  th( 


32  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

whoever  they  are,  act  tyrannically,  and  arrogantly 
claim  that  authority  to  themselves,  which  belongs  to 
God  only. 

But  though  this  be  the  chief,  if  not  the  only  mark 
of  fundamental  articles,  yet,  that  we  may  more  easily 
and  certainly  distinguish  them,  we  shall  subjoin  some 
other  principles. 

4.  Fundamentals  are  plain,  adapted  to  common 
capacities,  and  free  from  all  the  subtile  and  intricate 
distinctions  of  the  schools.  The  reason  is  evident ; 
for  since  religion  does  equally  concern  all  men,  and 
is  no  less  designed  for  common  people  than  for  the 
learned,  yea,  it  may  be  more  ;  whatever  therefore 
does  exceed  the  capacity  of  the  vulgar,  is  upon  that 
account  not  to  be  reckoned  fundamental,  or  neces- 
sary. Religion  certainly  differs  from  scholastic 
niceties  as  much  as  any  thing ;  the  scripture  was 
given  by  poor  plain  men,  and  it  is  given  to  such. 
Christ  gives  thanks,  that  "  these  things  were  hid 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  revealed  unto 
babes  ;"  and  St.  Paul  tells  us,  that  there  were  "  not 
many  wise"  among  the  Corinthians  ;  by  which  he 
diligently  admonishes  us  to  distinguish  carefully  the 
doctrines  of  heaven  from  the  wisdom  of  the  world. 
So  that,  to  use  the  words  of  Hilary,  "  the  faith  lies 
in  great  plainness  of  speech  ;  for  God  does  not  call 
us  to  happiness  by  difficult  and  knotty  questions,  nor 
does  he  persuade  us  by  various  turns  of  oratory  and 
eloquence.     Eternity  lies  in  a  plain  and  narrow  com- 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  33 

pass ;  to  believe  that  God  raised  Jesus  Christ  from 
the  dead,  and  to  confess  that  he  is  Lord."* 

5.  Fundamentals  are  few  in  number.  This 
principle  is  founded  upon  the  same  reason  as  the 
former  ;  for  the  minds  of  common  people  would  be 
as  much  confounded  by  a  multitude,  as  by  the  diffi- 
culty of  articles.  Therefore  it  has  pleased  divine 
goodness  to  comprise  them  in  a  narrow  compass ; 
that,  as  St.  Austin  says,  "  The  plainness  of  them 
might  suit  the  simplicity  of  the  hearers  ;  that  the 
shortness  of  them  might  be  accommodated  to  their 
memories,  and  that  the  fulness  of  them  might  make 
amends  for  their  want  of  learning."  And  so  Casau- 
bon,  in  the  name  of  king  James  I.  of  Great  Britain, 
writes  thus,  "  The  king  thinks  it  very  right,  in  the 
explication  of  things  simply  necessary  to  salvation,  to 
say,  that  the  number  of  them  is  not  great."f 

G.  Fundamentals  are  very  often  and  various 
ways  repeated  and  inculcated  in  scripture.  This  is 
a  rule  that  we  infer  from  the  goodness  and  conde- 
scension of  God  ;  for  since  scripture  is  given  for  this 
end  only,  to  make  us  wise  to  salvation,  it  cannot  be 
doubted  but  those  things,  that  chiefly  tend  hereunto, 
are  frequently  proposed  in  scripture,  and  strongly 
urged  upon  us.  In  any  other  sciences,  honest  and 
skilful  masters  do  not  use  to  pass  over  slightly 
and  hastily  the  first  principles  ;  but  frequently  repeat 

*  Hilarius  de  Trinitate,  L.  10.  in  fin. 

|  Casaub.  Epist.  ad  Card.  Perron. 


34  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

and  inculcate  them,  till  they  find  they  are  clearly 
understood,  and  have  taken  fast  root  in  the  minds 
of  their  scholars.  And  who  can  doubt  but  God, 
the  supreme  and  infinitely  wise  instructer  of  men, 
does  use  the  like  caution  and  prudence  in  giving 
them  his  heavenly  precepts  ? 

7.  Fundamentals  are  principles  of  piety  ;  that  is, 
they  do  not  only  not  contradict  the  practice  of  godli- 
ness, but,  on  the  contrary,  are  useful,  and  even  neces- 
sary to  promote  it.  And,  truly,  the  end  of  religion 
is  nothing  else  but  to  make  us  holy.  This  is  the 
design  of  the  whole  gospel ;  herein  the  mysteries, 
the  precepts,  the  promises,  and  threatnings  of  it  do 
all  centre  ;  upon  which  account  the  gospel  is  called, 
"  The  mystery  of  godliness,  a  doctrine  which  is 
according  to  godliness  ;"  and  we  are  assured  that 
nothing  else  will  avail  us  but  the  new  creature,  or 
obedience  to  the  commandments  of  God.  Hence 
then  it  follows,  that  whatsoever  is  of  no  use  to  pro- 
mote godliness,  for  that  very  reason  is  not  a  funda- 
mental truth  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  that  whatever 
destroys  godliness,  or  is  inconsistent  therewith,  is  a 
fundamental  error.  But  let  it  be  observed,  we  do 
not  say,  that  whatever  may  conduce  to  godliness,  is 
therefore  a  fundamental ;  for  there  are  many  things 
which  may  be  pious,  or  at  least  have  the  appearance 
of  piety,  that  are  not  at  all  essential  to  Christianity  ; 
nay,  and  if  thoroughly  examined  into,  some  of  them 
would  not  be  found  true,  of  which  sort  are  the  many 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION'.  35 

fables    and    figments  of  men's   brains ;    which    the 
experience  of  all  ages  abundantly  shows. 

8.  A  thing  may  often  be  fundamental  itself 
though  the  mode  and  circumstances  of  it  are  not  so. 
This  follows  from  the  foregoing  principles  ;  for  when 
a  thing  is  only  revealed  to  us  in  general,  and  enjoined 
us  by  God  as  necessary,  then  the  thing  itself  only  is 
to  be  accounted  a  fundamental  without  its  mode  and 
circumstances,  which  are  not  revealed  with  equal 
evidence,  or  the  like  marks  of  necessity.  And, 
indeed,  there  are  very  few  things,  especially  in  divin- 
ity, the  mode  and  circumstances  of  which  we  can 
thoroughly  understand,  li,  therefore,  the  mode  and 
circumstances,  the  causes  and  adjuncts  of  a  thing, 
are  to  be  accounted  fundamental,  it  will  follow  that 
abundance  of  things,  of  which  we  can  have  no  clear 
perceptions,  and  which  do  far  exceed  our  capacities, 
are  nevertheless  fundamental,  contrary  to  what  has 
been  observed  in  principles  first  and  fourth. 

9.  Persons  may  err  fundamentally  two  ways ; 
not  only  by  expressly  denying  a  thing  that  is  funda- 
mental, but  also  by  adding  to,  or  building  something 
upon  the  foundation  that  does  really  weaken  and  over-1 
turn  it.  This  principle  we  have  already  treated  of 
in  chapter  first,  and  the  reason  of  it  is  evident  ;  for 
it  is  not  sufficient  to  acknowledge  fundamental  truths 
with  our  lips,  if  we  actually  overturn  them  by  posi- 
tions or  actions  contrary  to  them.  Thus,  what  can 
it  signify  for  a  man  to  profess  that  God  only  is  to  bo 


36  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

worshipped,  if  at  the  same  time  he  does  actually 
worship  creatures,  as  saints  and  angels,  images, 
crosses,  and  the  like,  after  the  manner  of  the 
heathens  themselves .? 

10.  To  these  principles,  which  seem  to  con- 
tribute not  a  little  towards  a  right  distinguishing  of 
fundamentals,  let  us  only  add  one  more,  which  may 
serve  as  a  rule  to  manage  and  form  our  judgments, 
both  of  ourselves  and  others  ;  namely,  With  respect 
to  ourselves,  our  safest  way  is  to  beware  and  guard 
against  all,  even  the  smallest  errors,  as  if  they 
were  fundamental ;  and  to  make  the  utmost  progress 
in  the  knowledge  of  divine  truths  ;  but  with  regard 
to  others,  we  ought  to  pronounce  nothing  but  with 
the  utmost  caution,  the  greatest  charity,  and  meekness. 
For,  as  prudence  directs  men  to  use  the  greatest 
care  and  diligence  in  providing  for  their  own  safety  ; 
so,  on  the  contrary,  christian  charity  will  not  suffer 
a  man  to  condemn  others,  and  charge  them  with 
damnable  errors,  till  he  is  compelled  to  it  by  the 
irresistible  evidence  of  the  thing  itself,  and  of  the 
oracles  of  God  ;  and  then  not  without  unwillingness 
and  great  reluctance. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  37 

CHAP.    V. 

On  the  exact  number  of  Fundamental  Articles. 

This  question  is  a  very  perplexed  one,  yet  ought 
not  to  be  wholly  omitted  by  us,  namely,  Whether  the 
exact  and  precise  number  of  fundamental  articles  can 
be  determined'?  We  doubt  not,  but  those  articles 
may  be  sufficiently  distinguished  by  every  one  for 
bis  own  private  use  and  instruction  ;  and,  according- 
ly, have  laid  down  rules  in  the  foregoing  chapter, 
which  will  help  us  to  a  knowledge  of  them  ;  but  to 
reduce  them  to  a  certain  and  definite  number,  so  as 
to  be  able  to  say  there  are  neither  more  nor  less,  is 
more  than  we,  together  with  all  protestant  divines, 
think  to  be  either  necessary  or  possible,  for  the  fol- 
lowing reasons. 

1 .  Because  these  articles  are  not  the  same  to  all 
men  ;  some  were  fundamental  under  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, others  are  so  under  the  New.  Some  are  fun- 
damental to  those,  who  have  the  use  of  their  senses 
and  reason  ;  others,  to  infants,  children,  deaf  persons, 
and  those  of  a  weak  understanding.  Some  arc 
fundamental  to  those  who  enjoy  a  perfect  liberty  of 
hearing  the  word  of  God  ;  others  are  so  to  multitudes 
in  the  world,  from  whom  the  gospel  is  in  a  great 
measure  hid,  as  thousands  of  peasants  inhabiting  the 
villages  of  Spain  and  Portugal.  Some  are  funda- 
mental to  beginners,  and  as  it  were  children  in  Christ ; 
4 


38  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

others  to  persons  of  a  greater  proficiency,  such  as 
those  Jews  ought  to  have  been,  whom  the  Apostle 
reproves  for  their  dulness  in  learning.*  So  that,  as 
it  would  be  absurd  to  expect  that  one  common  gar- 
ment should  suit  all  statures,  or  the  same  portion  of 
food  all  appetites,  or  the  same  degrees  of  labour  all 
artists ;  so  it  is  impossible  to  fix  a  certain  number  of 
articles  necessary  to  be  known  of  all  men. 

2.  Because  these  articles  are  sometimes  fewer 
and  more  general,  sometimes  more  numerous  and 
particular  ;  which  depends  upon  the  different  method 
of  conceiving  and  distinguishing  things.  Thus  in  scrip- 
ture we  find,  that  things  necessary  to  salvation  are  some- 
times reduced  to  a  single  head,  sometimes  to  two, 
sometimes  to  more.  In  one  place  we  are  told,  that 
nothing  is  necessary  to  be  known  by  us,  "  save  Christ 
crucified"f  ;  in  another,  that  eternal  life  consists  in 
knowing  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he 
hath  sent. J  Sometimes  all  things  are  referred  to 
Chrisfs  resurrection  alone;  at  other  times  only  to 
his  coming  in  the  flesh.  Sometimes  faith  alone  is 
required  ;  at  other  times  faith  and  repentance ; 
sometimes  faith  that  ivories  by  love ;  sometimes  a 
new  creature;  and  sometimes  the  whole  law  is  said 
to  be  fulfilled  in  charity  only.  All  which  sufficiently 
shews,  that  things  necessary  to  salvation  are  some- 
times reduced  to  fewer  heads,  and  at  other  times 
divided  into  more  ;  and  therefore  cannot  be  fixed  to 

*  Heb.  v.  12.  1 1  Cor.  ii.  2.  %  John  xvii.  3. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  39 

a   certain   number,  which  shall    always   necessarily 
remain  the  same. 

3.  Because  it  may  oftentimes  be  justly  question- 
ed, whether  any  particular  doctrine  ought  to  be 
placed  among  fundamentals,  as  a  consequence  drawn 
from  an  important  place  of  scripture,  or  a  particular 
exposition  of  some  general  doctrine.  Examples 
might  be  brought  from  moral  subjects.  Thus,  many 
difficult  questions  have  been  started  about  usury, 
lying,  gaming,  of  the  measure  we  ought  to  observe 
in  giving  alms,  and  many  other  such  things.  And 
if  so  many  difficulties  arise  about  subjects  of  a  prac- 
tical nature,  how  should  it  be  otherwise  in  matters 
that  are  speculative  ?  And  who,  but  a  person  of 
consummate  assurance,  would  venture  to  determine 
the  exact  weight  and  importance  of  each  of  these 
questions,  and  to  settle  their  precise  bounds,  with 
respect  to  our  salvation  or  damnation  ? 

4.  As  it  cannot  certainly  be  determined,  what  is 
the  exact  pitch  of  virtue,  or  just  how  many  sorts  of 
duties,  what  number  of  good  works,  pious  discourses, 
and  almsdeeds,  are  necessarily  required  of  every 
man,  that  he  may  be  saved  ;  so  neither  can  such 
weak  and  imperfect  creatures  as  we  are,  without  the 
utmost  arrogance,  pretend  to  determine  precisely, 
what  degrees  of  knowledge  are  absolutely  requisite 
hereunto.  Let  them  tell  us  what  are  the  farthest 
lengths  allowable  in  these  things  ;  let  them  mark  out 
the  exact  bounds  of  things  necessary,  and  unneces* 


40  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

sary,  who  can  comprehend  the  divine  perfections, 
and  know  the  utmost  limits  of  the  justice  and  mercy 
of  God.  For  our  part,  we  freely  own  it  is  far  above 
our  reach  to  do  it.  And  here,  to  use  the  words  of 
the  famous  Witsius,  "  Sometimes  divine  grace  does 
join  the  elect  to  Christ,  by  a  very  slender  thread  ; 
and  yet  the  brightest  flames  of  love  to  God,  and  the 
most  sincere  desires  to  please  him,  may  be  kindled 
in  those  souls  that  have  but  a  very  poor  knowledge 
of  articles  of  faith.  And  who  is  he,  that  without  the 
determinations  of  God,  can  himself  exactly  deter- 
j  mine  that  least  single  point  in  each  article,  by  which 
the  divine  tribunal  is  indispensably  obliged  to  pro- 
ceed."* 

5.  What  has  been  said  concerning  religion,  and 
the  necessary  articles  of  it,  may  be  illustrated  from 
other  arts  and  sciences.  Who,  for  instance,  ever 
told  us  precisely,  how  many  truths  are  necessary  to 
6e  known,  to  get  a  man  a  reputation  in  logic,  or 
mathematics,  or  law  ?  Or  who  has  ever  determined 
the  precise  quantity  of  food,  and  no  more,  that  is 
necessary  to  support  life  ?  And  yet  there  is  no 
great  danger  of  our  being  starved  for  want  of  this 
knowledge.  Or  who  has  ever  told  us  how  many 
sorts  of  food,  and  how  many  sorts  of  poisons  there 
are  in  the  world  ?  And  yet  without  knowing  it,  we 
may  take  our  food  safely  enough,  and  sufficiently 
guard  against  being  poisoned.     And  why   may  not 

*  Wits,  in  Symb.  Apost.  Exercit.  II.  §  15. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION. 


41 


the   same  judgment   be   allowed    concerning  saving 
truths,  and  poisonous  errors  ? 

But,  perhaps,  some  will  say,  how  can  the  con- 
science of  a  christian  be  easy,  without  being  satisfied 
in  this  inquiry,  How  many  truths  precisely  he  ought 
to  know,  that  he  may  be  saved  ?  I  will  answer  in  a 
word.  Let  a  man  but  sincerely  love  truth,  and  seek 
it  heartily,  begging  help  from  God,  and  making  use 
of  those  who  are  capable  of  giving  him  light ;  and 
let  him  not  omit,  or  neglect  any  proper  means,  that 
he  may  make  continual  progress  in  the  ways  of  truth 
and  holiness ;  and  such  a  one  may  certainly  con- 
clude, that  God  will  not  be  wanting  to  him,  nor  suf- 
fer him  to  continue  ignorant  of  any  thing  necessary 
for  him  to  know  ;  or  if  he  is  ignorant  of  any  matter, 
or  does  err  and  mistake  in  some  things,  God  will 
graciously  pardon  him,  even  as  a  father  does  his 
children. 


CHAP.  VI. 

On    Church    Communion    bctivecn  those    who  differ 
in  Fundamentals. 

We  arc  now  to   consider   how  we  ought  to  con- 
duct ourselves,  either  towards  those   who  differ  from 
us  in  fundamentals,   or  towards   those   who   differ  in 
things  not  fundamental . 
4* 


42  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

As  to  the  former,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  all 
just  and  proper  means  ought  to  be  used  with  them, 
to  convince  them  of  their  errors,  and  to  bring  them 
to  a  sound  mind  ;  but  if  these  prove  ineffectual,  and 
we  cannot  converse  with  them,  without  apparent 
danger  of  being  infected  ourselves,  we  ought  not 
only  to  abstain  from  the  private  conversation  of  such 
persons,  but  also  from  their  Church  Communion. 

There  are  several  express  commands  in  scrip- 
ture to  this  purpose,  besides  many  weighty  reasons, 
which  might  be  brought  to  confirm  it. 

Among  other  places  of  scripture,  these  are  very 
evident.  "  Though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven, 
preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we 
have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed."* 
"  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbeliev- 
ers ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with 
unrighteousness  ?  And  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness  ?  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with 
Belial  ?  Or  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an 
infidel  ?  And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God 
with  idols  ?"f  These  words  are  indeed  primarily 
meant  of  unbelievers  and  heathen  idolaters  ;  but  yet, 
they  may  equally  be  understood  of  those,  who  imi- 
tate the  heathen  in  their  idolatry  and  superstition. 
"  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  which 
cause  divisions  and  offences,  contrary  to  the  doctrine 
which  ye  have  learned,  and  avoid  them."  "  If  any 
•  Gal.  i.  8.9,  t  2  Cor.  vi.  14.  15, 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  43 

man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to  wholesome 
words,  even  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
to  the  doctrine,  which  is  according  to  godliness,  he 
is  proud,  knowing  nothing ;  from  such  withdraw 
thyself."  "  An  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second 
admonition,  reject."  "  If  there  come  any  unto  you 
and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your 
house,  neither  bid  him  God  speed  ;  for  he  that  bid- 
deth  him  God  speed,  is  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds." 
"  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  s;i\  iiig, 
come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues."* 
And  there  are  sevenil  weighty  reasons,  which 
might  be  brought  to  confirm  this  matter  ;  from  the 
nature  of  the  church  ;  from  the  regard  we  owe  to 
God  ;  from  the  decency  and  order  of  divine  wor- 
ship ;  from  the  care  we  ought  to  take  of  our  own 
souls  ;  from  (he  obligation  we  are  under  to  do  all  we 
can  towards  recovering  the  erroneous,  and  to  give  a 
good  example  to  others.  But  these  things  we  can 
but  barely  mention,  consistent  with  our  designed 
brevity. 

*  Rom.  xvi.  17.    1  Tim.  vi.  3,  4.  5.    Tit.  iii.  10.    2  John,  10, 11. 
Rev.  xviii.  4. 


44  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

CHAP.    VII. 

On   Church    Communion,   and  mutual  forbearance, 
between  those  who  differ  not  in  Fundamentals. 

The  case  is  much  otherwise  with  respect  to 
those  who  differ  only  in  points  not  fundamental.  It 
were  indeed  greatly  to  be  desired,  that  there  was  no 
disagreement  at  all  among  christians,  and  that  the 
truths  of  God  were  equally  discovered  and  known  of 
all  men  ;  but  since  this  is  never  to  be  expected, 
because  of  the  variety  of  men's  minds,  the  different 
methods  of  education,  and  the  frailty  of  human 
understanding  ;  that  which  comes  the  nearest  to  it, 
is,  that  we  should  endeavour  to  secure  the  essence 
of  religion,  and  then  patiently  bear  with  one  another 
in  all  the  rest ;  and  that  persons,  who  differ  in 
things  not  fundamental,  should  regard  each  other  as 
brethren,  and  maintain  church  communion  together, 
and  shew  a  christian  forbearance  on  all  sides.  To 
this  purpose  there  are  plain  texts  of  scripture,  and 
many  other  arguments  of  the  greatest  force.    . 

And  among  other  places  of  scripture  where  such 
forbearance  is  enjoined,  the  fourteenth  chapter  and 
part  of  the  fifteenth  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
deserve  our  greatest  regard ;  where  the  Apostle, 
taking  occasion  from  the  differences  that  arose 
among  the  primitive  christians,  about  the  ceremonies 
of  the  law,  and  the   distinctions  of  meats   and  days, 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  45 

commands  that  the  weak  in  faith,  that  is  those  who 
had  not  right  sentiments  of  these  things,  should  nev- 
ertheless be  received  by  the  rest  as  brethren,  and 
admitted  as  true  members  of  the  church,  not  despised 
nor  condemned^  but  their  infirmities  tolerated.*  And 
that  he  might  bring  the  Roman  christians  to  such  a 
temper,  he  argues  with  them  so  affectionately,  so 
strongly  and  copiously,  and  draws  such  odious  con- 
sequences from  the  contrary  practice,  shewing  them 
that  hereby  the  authority  of  God  himself  would  be 
invaded,  that  those  for  whom  Christ  died  would  be 
destroyed,  and  that  the  work  of  God  would  be 
destroyed,  as  plainly  shows  how  much  he  had  this  at 
heart,  and  that  this  forbearance  of  disagreeing  parties 
ought  to  be  ranked  among  the  first,  and  most  im- 
portant duties  of  the  christian  religion. 

And  not  only  in  that  place,  but  in  several  parts 
of  his  Epistles,  he  earnestly  recommends  the  same 
duty.  Thus  in  Chap.  viii.  9,  10,  of  the  first  Epistle 
to  the  Corinthians,  discoursing  of  things  sacrificed  to 
idols,  he  shows  that  christians,  who  had  not  right 
sentiments,  ought  not  only  to  be  patiently  borne 
with,  but  that  others  ought  to  accommodate  them- 
selves to  their  weakness ;  and  testifies  of  himself, 
that  this  was  his  own  practice  ;  "  For  though  I  am 
free  from  all  men,  yet  have  I  made  myself  servant 
unto  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  more  ;  and  unto  the 
Jews  1  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews; 

•  Rom.  xiv.  1.  3,  4,  10.  xv.  1. 


46  FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION. 

to  them  that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the  law, 
that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the  law  ;  to 
them  that  are  without  law,  as  without  law  ;  to  the 
weak  became  I  as  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the 
weak  ;  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might 
by  all  means  save  some."*  And  in  the  following 
verses  he  signifies  that  he  was  obliged  thus  to  act,  in 
order  to  his  being  partaker  of  the  heavenly  reward. 
Whence  it  follows,  that  let  a  man  be  ever  so  religious, 
and  take  ever  so  much  pains  in  preaching  the  gospel, 
yet  if  at  the  same  time  he  wants  this  gentleness  and 
forbearance  towards  his  brethren,  who  differ  from 
him,  he  can  neither  be  accepted  of  God,  nor  obtain 
salvation  at  last. 

And  who  that  reads  the  excellent  commendation 
of  charity,  with  which  the  whole  thirteenth  chapter 
of  that  Epistle  is  taken  up,  can  choose  but  be  excited 
to  practise  this  duty  of  forbearance  ?  Some  of  the 
chief  characters  there  given  of  charity,  are,  "  that  it 
suffereth  long,  that  it  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all 
things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things. "f  And 
if  this  description  be  given  with  respect  to  the  vices 
of  men,  and  their  defects  in  goodness,  it  is  certainly 
no  less  applicable  to  errors,  especially  to  light  ones, 
and  such  as  do  not  at  all  affect  the  foundation  of 
religion. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  the  Apostle,  in  his  Epistle 
fo  the  Galatians,  is  very  severe  against  some  false 
*  1  Cor.  ix.  19,  20,  21.  22.  t  xiii.  4,  7. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  47 

teachers ;  which  yet  does  not  weaken,  but  really 
confirm  the  necessity  of  this  forbearance  and  tolera- 
tion. For  those  teachers  were  themselves  against 
tolerating  others,  and  would  have  the  ceremonies  of  the 
law  imposed  upon  all  christians,  as  things  necessary  to 
salvation ;  by  which  means  the  christian  faith  would 
have  been  greatly  corrupted.  And  at  the  same 
time,  that  he  so  sharply  inveighs  against  these  teach- 
ers, he  is  very  large  in  recommending  charity  and 
forbearance,  even  so  great  a  diversity  of  opinions  as 
this  was,*  and  commands,  that  they  who  were 
overtaken  in  a  fault,  should  be  restored  in  the  spirit 
of  meekness ;  and  that  they  should  bear  one 
another's  burdens. f  And  at  last,  when  he  had  told 
them  that  the  essence  of  Christianity  did  not  consist 
in  circumcision,  or  uncircumcision,  that  is,  in  observ- 
ing or  omitting  the  ceremonies  of  the  law,  but  in  the 
new  creature,  that  is,  in  true  and  real  holiness  ;  he 
adds  these  words,  wherein  he  most  affectionately 
desires,  as  well  as  commands,  a  mutual  forbearance 
among  persons,  who  differ  in  things  not  funda- 
mental ;  "  and  as  many  as  walk  according  to  this 
rule,"  that  is,  that  agree  in  the  essentials  of  Christi- 
anity, and  form  their  lives  according  to  this  rule, 
"  peace  be  upon  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the 
Israel  of  God. "J  If,  therefore,  the  Apostle  does 
pray  for  peace,  and  promises  mercy  to  such  per- 
sons, is  it  not  unreasonable  to  condemn  them,  to 
*  Gal.  v.  13.  14,  15.         t  Gal.  vi.  1,  2.         \  Gal.  vi.  15,  Ifi. 


48  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

send  them  to  the  pit  of  hell,  or  to  exclude  them 
from  the  Communion  of  the  Church  ? 

But  there  is  no  place  where  this  forbearance  or 
toleration  of  persons  disagreeing  only  in  things  not 
fundamental,  is  more  plainly  enjoined,  than  that 
which  has  been  already  cited  out  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Philippians,*  where  every  one  may  see  that 
the  Apostle  would  have  christians  walk  by  the  same 
rule  in  things  whereto  they  have  attained,  that  is,  in 
fundamentals ;  and  to  mind  the  same  thing ;  but  if 
in  any  thing  they  were  otherwise  minded,  to  wait 
till  God  should  please  to  reveal  it  to  those,  who  were 
in  an  error,  and  bring  them  to  a  more  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  yet,  in  the  mean  time, 
holding  fast  the  bond  of  christian  fellowship  and 
charity  with  one  another.  In  like  manner,  that 
pathetic  exhortation  to  love  and  unity,  which  we 
have  in  the  beginning  of  the  second  chapter  of  the 
same  Epistle,  is  given  for  the  same  end.  And  lastly, 
the  Apostle  enjoins  it  upon  christians,  "  to  let  their 
moderation  be  known  unto  all  men  ;"f  that  is,  their 
meekness  and  gentleness  in  bearing  the  infirmities 
and  deficiencies  of  others. 

And  no  doubt  these  exhortations  "  to  forbear  one 
another  with  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  to  keep  the 
unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,  to  speak  the 
truth  in  love,  to  put  away  all  bitterness,  wrath,  anger, 
clamour,  evil  speaking,  and*  to  put  on  bowels  of  mer- 
*  Phil.  Hi.  15,  16.  t  Phil.  iv.  5. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  49 

ties,  kindness,  humbleness  of  mind,  meekness,  long 
suffering,  that  so  they  might  forbear  one  another, 
and  forgive  one  another  ;"*  no  doubt,  I  say,  but 
these,  and  such  like  exhortations,  of  which  all  the 
Epistles  are  full,  were  principally  designed  to  lay 
the  heats  and  contentions  between  the  judaizing  and 
other  christians,  with  which  the  churches  of  those 
times  were  greatly  molested ;  the  proper  remedy 
for  which,  if  we  regard  the  Apostles,  was  nothing 
else  but  mutual  forbearance,  which  christians  ought 
to  exercise  when  differing  from  one  another. 

And  if  we  turn  our  thoughts  to  the  following 
circumstances,  we  shall  plainly  perceive  of  how 
great  weight  these  things  are,  to  recommend  the 
like  forbearance  among  christians  in  these  days. 
First,  the  Apostles  were  infallible,  and  if  they  would 
not  attempt  to  compose  these  differences,  by  exerting 
their  authority,  but  chose  to  recommend  forbearance 
on  both  sides,  how  much  more  should  we  take  the  like 
course,  who  have  not  the  least  pretences  to  infalli- 
bility ?  Secondly,  the  dispute  was  not  about  a  trifle, 
but  a  very  weighty  affair,  even  the  difference  be- 
tween the  law  and  the. Gospel  ;  a  thing  that  did  not 
consist  in  mere  speculation,  but  had  a  great  influ- 
ence both  upon  practice  and  worship.  Alas  !  how 
many  trivial  controversies,  in  comparison  of  this,  do 
sour  the  minds  of  christians  in  these  days  ?  Thirdly. 
both  sides  were  furnished  with  very  considerable 
Ephes.  iv.  2,  3,  13,  31,  32.     Col.  iii.  12,  13. 

5 


50  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

arguments,  the  one  a  law  given  by  God,  the  other 
the  defence  of  christian  liberty.  Fourthly,  St.  Paul 
himself,  who  so  strenuously  urged  this  forbearance, 
had  before  such  a  flaming  zeal  for  the  law,  that  he 
was  even  mad  for  it.  Lastly,  these  precepts  of  for- 
bearance were  given  after  the  vision  from  heaven  to 
Peter,  and  after  the  Apostolic  synod  ;  so  that  these 
controversies  had  been  sufficiently  determined  al- 
ready by  this  vision,  and  by  the  decree  of  the 
Apostles.  Whoever,  therefore,  shall  seriously  con- 
sider these  circumstances,  and  weigh  them  impar- 
tially, cannot  surely  but  conclude,  that  these  Apos- 
tolical precepts  of  forbearance,  if  they  had  any 
weight  in  their  times,  ought  to  have  much  more  in 
our  times,  and  in  the  present  controversies. 

In  short,  wherever  Christ  and  his  Apostles 
recommend  charity,  meekness,  or  the  love  of  peace  j 
and  on  the  contrary  dissuade  us  from  contentions, 
quarrels,  and  schisms  ;  in  all  those  places,  it  is  most 
certain  that  this  forbearance  is  enjoined  upon  us. 
But  that  the  necessity  of  it  may  more  clearly  appear, 
we  shall  add  to  these  testimonies  of  scripture,  some 
reasons  of  very  great  weight  which  we  shall  but  just 
mention,  and  leave  the  fuller  explication  of  them  to 
the  judicious  and  pious  reader. 

1.  It  is  our  duty  to  cultivate  communion  with  all 
the  disciples  of  Christ ;    for   Christ   will  have  all  his 
disciples  to  be  one,*  and  the   church  is  represented 
*  John  xvii.  21,  22.  23. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  51 

as  one  body,  in  several  places  of  scripture.  There- 
fore, communion  ought  to  be  maintained  with  all 
those  whom  we  do  not  know  to  be  unworthy  of  the 
name  of  christians ;  and  certainly  they  cannot  be 
accounted  unworthy  of  it,  who  hold  all  the  fundamen- 
tals, and  differ  from  us  only  in  things  which  are  not 
fundamental. 

2.  Those  things  wherein  christians  do  agree, 
who  are  united  in  fundamentals,  are  things  of  so 
great  importance  and  dignity,  that  all  other  things 
are  not  considerable  enough  to  disturb  their  peace, 
and  to  separate  them  from  one  another.  This 
argument  the  Apostle  pursues  with  a  great  deal  of 
life  and  spirit,  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  ;  and 
nothing,  I  think,  can  more  effectually  press  this  duty 
of  forbearance,  than  what  he  there  saith  ;  "  I,  the 
prisoner  of  the  Lord,  beseech  you,  that  ye  walk 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  ye  are  called,  with 
all  lowliness,  and  meekness,  with  long  suffering, 
forbearing  one  another  in  love  ;  endeavouring  to 
keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace." 
For,  adds  he,  "There  is  one  body  and  one  spirit, 
even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ; 
one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism  ;  one  God,  and 
Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and 
in  you  all."*  If  persons  agree  with  us  in  such 
things  as  these,  and  are  impressed  with  the  weight 
and  importance  of  them  as  they  ought  to  be,  we 
*  Epb.  iv.  1,2,3,4,5,6. 


52  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

shall  be  injurious  to  ourselves,  and  reflect  dishonour 
upon  Christ,  if  we  refuse  to  own  and  esteem  them 
as  brethren. 

3.  Without  this  forbearance,  which  we  recom- 
mend, it  is  impossible  that  any  peace  or  unity  should 
continue  long  in  the  church  ;  for  there  are  but  two 
ways  of  obtaining  peace,  either  by  uniformity  of 
opinion,  or  by  exercising  forbearance  towards  those 
who  err  in  smaller  matters.  The  former  is  an  im- 
practicable thing  ;  for  such  is  the  variety  of  men's 
minds,  their  education  and  capacities  so  different, 
and  things  themselves  do  often  appear  in  such  differ- 
ent views,  that  for  all  persons  to  have  just  the  same 
sentiments  in  all  points,  is  a  thing  utterly  to  be 
despaired  of.  It  has  never  yet  been  seen  from  the 
first  beginnings  of  the  church  unto  the  present  times, 
nor  ever  will  to  the  world's  end.  We  must,  there- 
fore, have  recourse  to  forbearance  of  those,  who  err 
in  lesser  matters,  if  ever  we  desire  to  see  the  church 
enjoy  peace  and  tranquillity. 

4.  Either  we  are  to  break  oft'  communion  for 
all  and  every  diversity  of  opinion,  or  for  some  only. 
No  one  will  say  the  former  j  for,  at  this  rate,  there 
would  be  as  many  churches  and  sects  in  the  world, 
as  there  are  private  christians.  But  if  for  some 
only,  what  other  bounds  or  distinction  can  be  settled 
than  this,  that  those  things,  which  belong  to  the 
essence  and  foundation  of  religion,  should  be  invio- 
lablv  adhered  unto  :    but  those  things,  which  do  not 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  5a 

concern  the  foundation,  should  he  left  as  matters  of 
forbearance  ? 

5.  Either  we  believe,  that  those  who  differ  from 
us  in  things  not  fundamental,  are  odious  to  God,  and 
shall  be  damned,  or  we  do  not.  And,  certainly,  it 
would  discover  a  very  bitter  spirit,  and  the  utmost 
rashness,  to  judge  the  former  ;  but  if  we  believe  the 
latter,  why  should  we  hate  and  reject  them  ?  If  we 
believe  that  God  does  accept  them  as  children,  why 
should  not  we  regard  them  as  brethren  ?  If  we 
believe  they  will  praise  God  with  us  in  heaven,  why 
>hould  we  be  unwilling  that  they  should  worship  him 
with  us  on  earth  ? 

G.  Either  we  believe,  that  all  things  in  religion 
are  at  present  fully  made  known,  and  that  there  is 
no  room  left  for  any  further  discoveries ;  or  we 
believe,  that  there  may  be  some  improvements  of 
knowledge,  and  that  it  is  possible  some  amendments 
may  be  made  to  the  common  received  opinions. 
To  say  the  former  would  be  exceeding  rash,  and  a 
supposition  not  consistent  with  the  state  of  human 
affairs  ;  nay,  such  a  piece  of  intolerable  pride,  as 
has  always  met  with  indignation  from  men  truly 
learned  ;  for  noiv  ivc  know  but  in  part,  and  prophecy 
in  part,  as  the  Apostle  says.  If,  therefore,  improve- 
ments may  yet  be  made,  we  ought  by  all  means  to 
bear  patiently  with  those  that  offer  us  any  thine: 
new ;  for  otherwise  we  suppress  all  improvements, 
and  stifle  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  bring  in  sloth  and 
5* 


54  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

barbarity  ;    for   who   will   attempt   any   thing  of  this 
kind,  when  it  becomes  dangerous  to  do  it .? 

7.  The  want  of  this  forbearance  does  not  really 
remove  differences  of  opinion,  but  only  makes  per- 
sons, who  differ  from  the  received  notions,  conceal 
their  sentiments,  yea,  and  very  often  speak  contrary 
to  the  sense  of  their  minds  ;  which  is  such  a  reproach 
to  good  men,  and  especially  to  ministers  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  can  never  be  sufficiently  lamented.  But  it 
will  be  said,  that  this  is  their  fault  who  do  so  ;  and 
undoubtedly  it  is ;  but  yet  they  can  never  be 
thought  innocent,  who,  by  rigorous  severities,  lay 
such  strong  temptations  before  men  to  hypocrisy. 

8.  Toleration  is  the  greatest  friend  to  truth,  and 
the  contrary  its  greatest  enemy  ;  for  if  the  strong 
will  not  bear  with  the  weak,  neither  will  the  weak 
bear  with  the  strong  ;  for  every  man  counts  himself 
strong,  and  thus  all  will  come  to  condemn,  and  to 
execute  one  another ;  by  which  means,  truth  itself 
will  be  banished  out  of  many  parts  of  the  world. 
On  the  contrary,  if  toleration  did  every  where  pre- 
vail, truth  would  have  its  full  scope,  and  easily  gain 
ground,  by  the  force  of  its  own  arguments. 

9.  Gentleness  and  forbearance  are  the  most 
likely  method  to  bring  those  that  err,  to  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  truth,  and  the  contrary  method  no 
less  likely  to  hinder  both  their  instruction  and 
amendment ;  for  by  condemning  and  banishing  them 
from  our  communion,  we  make   them  hate  us,  and 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  55 

suspect  every  thing  whatever  we  offer  to  them  ; 
but  if  we  deal  gently  with  them,  and  cease  not  to 
own  them  as  brethren,  they  will  regard  us  as  their 
friends,  and  more  readily  and  impartially  consider 
what  we  propose  for  their  conviction. 

10.  From  want  of  this  forbearance,  arise  hatred, 
strife,  quarrels,  and  schisms  in  churches  and  univer- 
sities, and  tumults  in  civil  society.  Perhaps  it  may 
be  said,  that  schisms  are  more  likely  to  arise  from 
the  toleration  of  different  opinions  ;  but  if  the  thing 
be  duly  considered,  it  will  appear  that  all  these  evils 
have  arisen  not  from  toleration  or  forbearance,  which 
is  in  itself  a  meek  and  harmless  thing,  but  from  a 
contrary  spirit,  which,  if  once  laid  aside,  persons 
might  at  any  time  entertain  different  sentiments,  and 
yet  preserve  a  hearty  love  for  one  another. 

11.  Private  christians,  but  especially  ministers, 
who  are  engaged  and  taken  up  in  these  controversies, 
are  obliged  to  neglect  several  things,  wherein  their 
labour  might  be  employed  to  much  better  purpose, 
and  where  it  is  more  needed  ;  but  especially  the 
life  of  religion  docs  greatly  suffer  and  decay  by  this 
means. 

12.  Want  of  this  forbearance  does  make  the 
different  sects  of  christians  forget  to  stand  up  for 
one  another,  and  so  to  disregard,  and  even  give  up 
the  common  interest.  Therefore,  the  emperor 
Julian,    that    he    might    engage    christians    in    their 


56  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

mutual  destruction,  sent  for  the  chief  heads  of  the 
different  sects,  and  set  them  on  quarrelling  together  ; 
knowing  well  enough,  as  Ammianus  Marcellinus 
testifies,  "  That  no  savage  beasts  are  more  cruel  to 
men,  than  most  christians  are  to  others."*  And, 
surely,  no  one  can  be  ignorant,  how  much  the 
protestant  cause  has  been  weakened  by  intestine 
divisions. 

13.  These  differences  and  animosities  give  great 
offence.  Wicked  men  take  occasion  from  them  to 
scoff  at  Christianity,  and  say  that  christians  have  no 
such  thing  as  certainty  in  what  they  believe ;  but 
are  continually  quarrelling,  and  tearing  one  another 
to  pieces,  upon  controversies  of  every  kind.  It  is 
sufficiently  known,  with  what  boast  and  insult,  a  late 
sceptic  attacked  the  various  schemes  concerning 
predestination,  and  made  his  use  of  the  too  great 
rigor  with  which  that  argument  is  generally  treated. 

14.  They,  who  are  against  tolerating  errors, 
which  are  not  fundamental,  must  think  themselves 
infallible  ;  for,  if  they  thought  themselves  liable  to 
err,  they  would  also  think,  that  they  stood  as  much 
in  need  of  forbearance  as  other  persons  ;  and,  there- 
fore, would  readily  allow  the  same  privilege  to 
others,  and  say  with  the  poet,  Hanc  veniam  petimus- 
que  damusque  vicissim.-f 

*  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  Lib.  xx'u.  cap.  5, 
t  Hor.  Ars  Poet.  Ver.  11. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  -i'i 

15.  If  indulgence  ought  to  be  allowed  to  faults 
and  crimes  of  a  lesser  nature,  which  none  will  deny, 
why  not  also  to  errors  of  equal  degree  ?  What ! 
are  moral  vices  and  crimes  of  a  less  heinous  and 
offensive  nature,  than  inaccurate  notions  about 
things  sublime  and  obscure,  which  sometimes  only 
reside  in  the  understanding,  without  having  any  evil 
influence  upon  practice  ? 

16.  Besides,  the  necessity  of  this  forbearance  is 
confirmed  from  the  example  of  God  himself,  who 
does,  with  such  admirable  patience  and  goodness, 
bear  with  the  infirmities  of  men,  and  who  has  mani- 
fested remarkable  gentleness  and  forbearance  in  all 
his  revelations  and  dispensations.  When  he  accom- 
modated himself  to  the  gross  notions  of  the  Jews, 
and  treated  and  argued  with  them  after  the  man- 
ner of  men,  what  was  this  but  the  most  gracious 
condescension,  in  bearing  with  their  childish  notions, 
till  he  had  brought  them  to  more  manly  thoughts  ? 
And  every  considerate  person  will  find  more  instan- 
ces than  one,  of  this  nature  in  the  christian  revela- 
tion. 

17.  This  forbearance  is  also  enforced  by  the 
example  of  Christ.  How  many  errors  did  he  bear 
with  in  his  Apostles  and  disciples,  until  the  spirit 
descended  like  fire  upon  them,  and  purged  them 
away  ?  As  their  errors  about  the  nature  of  his 
kingdom,  about  his  death,  ceremonies,  and  the  call- 
ing of  the  gentiles.     The   Apostles   in  many  cases 


58  FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION. 

had  but  little  faith  ;    and  yet  with  admirable  gentle- 
ness and  patience,  he  bears  with  their  weak  faith. 

18.  This  forbearance  is  also  recommended  to  us 
from  the  example  of  the  Apostles,  who,  though  they 
were  infallible,  as  we  have  seen  before,  yet  exercised 
forbearance  themselves,  and  enjoined  the  practice  of 
it  upon  others. 

19.  And  herein  they  were  imitated  by  their  suc- 
cessors, the  fathers  of  the  primitive  church,  at  least 
by  the  best  and  wisest  of  them,  whose  many  differ- 
ences of  opinions,  and  rites,  did  not  disturb  the 
peace  of  the  churches  ;  as  particularly  Socrates  has 
shown.*  And,  therefore,  if  any  arose,  who  too 
rigorously  condemned  their  brethren,  and  refused 
them  communion  ;  as  Victor  about  the  observation  of 
Easter,  and  Stephen  in  the  dispute  concerning  the 
baptism  of  heretics  ;  others  stood  up  and  op- 
posed such  unchristian  attempts,  and  never  scrupled 
to  rebuke  them  sharply  for  such  things.  I  confess 
persecution  gained  ground,  with  other  evils  that 
sprung  up  in  the  church,  till  at  last  anathemas  and 
excommunications  were  thundered  out  for  the 
merest  trifles,  without  end  ;  and  what  innumerable 
evils  arose  from  hence,  every  one  knows.  But 
Christ  never  gave  his  disciples  any  such  instructions ; 
and  the  first  and  best  teachers  of  Christianity  took  no 
such  methods. 

*  Hist.  Eceles.  Lib.  v.  cap.  22; 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  59 

Lastly,  to  add  no  more,  the  divines  of  latter 
times,  who  have  justly  been  reputed  men  of  learn- 
ing and  wisdom,  do  all  agree  with  us  in  this  matter. 
I  shall  only  mention  two  out  of  abundance,  the  one 
of  Zurich,  the  other  of  Bern.  The  former  is  the 
famous  John  Wirtzius,  who,  in  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  was  professor  of  divinity  in  the  univer- 
sity of  Zurich.  He  says,  "  The  foundation  of  the  fel- 
lowship and  communion  of  saints  upon  earth,  is  '  the 
one  God  and  Father,  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bap- 
tism ;'  and  consequently,  a  consent  and  agreement 
in  fundamental  articles  of  faith.  So  that  where  this 
foundation  is  not,  or  where  this  agreement  in  funda- 
mental articles  is  wanting,  there  cannot  be  that  fel- 
lowship and  communion  of  saints  which  we  make 
profession  of  in  the  Apostles'  creed  ;  but  the  words 
of  St.  John  do  then  take  place,  '  If  any  come  unto 
you,  and  bring  not  this  doctrine,'  &c.  But  where 
the  unity  of  the  foundation,  and  of  christian  faith 
does  stand  firm  and  unshaken,  there  is  a  communion 
and  fellowship  of  saints,  and  there  it  ought  to  be, 
and  to  continue  firm,  and  not  at  all  be  shaken,  by 
a  disagreement  in  this  or  the  other  point,  which  do 
not  directly  overturn  the  foundation  ;  as  also  in  rites 
and  ceremonies.  For  as  all  differences  do  not  utterly 
destroy  the  church,  but  only  those  that  overturn  the 
foundation  of  faith  ;  in  like  manner  all  differences 
do  not  dissolve  the  fellowship  and  communion  of 
saints,  but  only  those  that  directly  shake  and  weaken 


00 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 


the  foundation  of  faith  in  whole  or  in  part."  And 
presently  after  ;  "  In  short,  agreement  in  fundamen- 
tals, or  doctrines  necessary  to  salvation,  is  requisite 
to  the  communion  of  saints  ;  also  in  things  not  funda- 
mental, in  difficult  questions,  nay,  even  in  rites  and 
ceremonies,  agreement  would  be  amiable,  and  greatly 
to  be  desired.  But  in  this  imperfect  state,  and  in 
so  great  a  variety  of  particular  churches,  of  the 
customs  of  places,  and  of  human  capacities,  it  is  not 
to  be  expected  ;  yet  the  communion  of  saints  may 
continue  firm,  as  long  as  their  consent  in  funda- 
mentals does  so  continue."*  Whence  he  concludes, 
that  the  reformed  churches  may,  and  ought  to  come 
to  a  union  among  themselves. 

The  other  is  also  a  man  of  great  note,  Bene- 
dictus  Aretius,  a  divine  of  Bern,  who  lived  at  the 
age  of  the  reformation.  He,  speaking  of  the  unity  of 
the  church,  tells  us,  "  That  it  consists  in  an  agree- 
ment in  the  chief  articles  of  true  religion,  notwith- 
standing diversity  of  gifts  ;"  and  repeats  it  again, 
"  That  the  unity  of  the  church  consists  in  an  agree- 
ment in  the  chief  articles  of  faith  ;"  and  goes  on 
thus  ;  "  We  call  those  the  chief  articles  of  faith, 
which  are  necessary  to  salvation,  and  which  are 
expressly  contained  in  the  creed.  To  come  to  an 
agreement  in  these,  is  what  we  call  union  ;  in  other 
things,  where  persons  cannot  come  to  an  agreement, 
diversity  of  opinions  must  be  allowed  ;  yea,  further, 
*  Disquis.  Theol.  dr.  Sanctorum  Communione,  §  61,  62,  67,  70. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  01 

we  may  freely  own  our  ignorance   in  these  matters, 
as  St.  Austin  says,    '  It   is  no  reproach  to  a  christian 
to    confess  his   ignorance  in    abundance   of  cases ;' 
which  makes  against  those,  who  insist  upon  universal 
consent,    even  in   the   most   minute    questions,    and 
unless  a   person  will    subscribe  to   every  point,   are 
prepared    with    their    thunderbolts,    heresies,    sects, 
excommunications,  nay,  prisons,  and  death.     It  were 
easy  to  produce  proper  instances  hereof,  if  there  was 
need  ;    but    we    know    this   was   never  the  method 
approved  of  by  the  true  church,  only  some  malignant 
spirits  have   kindled  such   flames,    that   they    might 
obtain   the    pre-eminence.      But   let   them   consider, 
what   an  absurd  and   impossible  thing  they  require  ; 
for  there  never  was  so   perfect  and  finished  a  genius 
in  the  world,   to  whose  judgment   all   learned   men 
could  see  reason  to  subscribe,   and   to  conform  their 
own  private  sentiments.     And   the   diversity  of  gifts 
seems  to  speak  the  same   thing  ;    for  what  if  I  have 
not  that  light  that  you    have,   or  you  that  I  have,  or 
neither  of  us  what  a  third  hath,  shall  wc  therefore  go 
to  persecute  one  another  for   our  different  apprehen- 
sions   of   things  ?      No  !     Religion    allows    no    such 
thing.    But  if  wc  examine  the  thing  more  thoroughly, 
this  diversity  of  opinions  sometimes  has  its  advanta- 
ges ;    for   hereby  men's    abilities    are    excited,    the 
reason  of  things  is  more   duly   considered,   scripture 
is    more    carefully    examined    and    compared    with 
itself,  arguments  are  more   impartially  weighed,  and 
f> 


62  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

posterity  comes  to  understand  and  believe  what  at 
first  was  thought  to  be  absurd."*  Thus  excellently 
well  does  he  argue. 

But  we  are  not  insensible,  that  several  things 
may  be  objected  against  this  forbearance  of  persons, 
who  disagree  with  each  other,  that  we  have  been 
pleading  for  ;  which  yet  may  so  easily  be  confuted 
from  what  has  been  already  said,  that  we  need  not 
slay  particularly  to  answer  them.  We  shall  only 
observe  two  things  in  the  general  ;  one  is,  that 
whatever  is  objected  against  toleration,  or  forbear- 
ance, is  objected  also  against  scripture  itself,  and 
particularly  against  the  Apostle  Paul,  who  so  earnestly 
maintained  and  recommended  it  to  us ;  the  other  is, 
that  if  any  inconveniences  should  happen  to  attend 
such  a  toleration,  or  forbearance,  let  it  be  remem- 
bered, there  are  more,  and  greater  by  far,  that  attend 
the  contrary  ;  which  is  not  an  ungrounded  assertion, 
but  abundantly  confirmed  by  the  experience  of  all 
ages,  as  all  who  are  acquainted  with  the  state  of  the 
church  in  ancient  or  latter  times,   will  readily   own. 

*  Problematum  Tkeologicorum  parte  HI.  cap.  de  Concordia 
Ecclesiae. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  63 

CHAP.    V11I. 

Fundamental  difference   between  Protestants  and  the 
Church  of  Rome. 

What  has  been  hitherto  said,  has  been  mostly 
in  generals ;  we  will  now  briefly  propose  an  instance 
of  a  fundamental  difference,  and  another  of  a  differ- 
ence not  fundamental ;  both  which  we  shall  take 
from  the  neighbouring  and  most  considerable  soci- 
eties of  christians  in  the  world.  And  hereby  the  use 
and  application  of  the  rules,  which  we  have  laid 
down,  will  be  made  to  appear. 

There  is  not  a  more  striking  instance  of  the 
former  any  where  to  be  met  with,  than  in  our  sepa- 
ration from  the  Church  of  Rome,  which  before  we  go 
about  to  explain,  there  needs  a  few  things  to  be 
cleared.  First,  to  form  a  right  judgment  of  the 
Romish  religion,  we  are  not  to  regard  the  senti- 
ments of  this,  or  that  private  man,  or  of  this  or  thai 
private  doctor  ;  but  we  are  to  regard  public  acts, 
decrees  of  councils,  which,  in  their  account,  have  the 
authority  of  law  ;  and  the  constant  usage  of  their 
church,  which  has  never  been  condemned,  but  care- 
fully enjoined  and  applauded.  Secoiidly,  it  must  be 
owned,  the  papists  do  admit  all  the  fundamental 
points  of  the  christian  religion,  but  yet  by  another 
way,  which  has  been  already  taken  notice  of,  do 
effectually  strike    at  the  foundation  itself,   by  adding 


64  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

to,  or  building  such  things  upon  the  foundation,  as 
do  loosen,  and  in  a  great  measure  destroy  it. 
Thirdly,  yet  all  the  errors  of  the  papists  are  not  of 
the  same  consequence  5  some,  indeed,  are  tolerable, 
but  others  cannot  by  any  means  be  borne  with. 
Fourthly,  we  must  also  distinguish  between  different 
times  ;  for  some  things  might  very  well  be  borne  with, 
at  a  time  when  there  was  less  light,  and  errors  were 
not  so  thoroughly  established,  and  a  greater  liberty 
was  allowed  men  to  differ  ;  which  things  at  another 
time,  and  in  other  circumstances,  would  be  perfectly 
intolerable,  after  greater  light  had  shined  forth, 
and  greater  advantages  were  given  to  discover  the 
truth ;  and  after  those  things,  which  formerly  were 
left  free  and  undetermined,  were  passed  into  the 
form  of  a  law.  Fifthly,  we  must  make  a  great  dif- 
ference between  our  judging  of  men,  and  our  judg- 
ing of  things  ;  and,  indeed,  the  best  way  is  to  pass 
no  judgment  at  all  upon  men,  but  to  leave  them  to 
the  judgment  of  God,  unless  we  have  uncontestable 
evidence  to  go  by.  But  we  are  allowed  to  judge 
freely  of  things,  of  doctrines,  of  worship,  and  disci- 
pline, from  the  word  of  God. 

These  things  being  premised,  we  shall  briefly 
offer  the  following  arguments  to  show  that  our  dis- 
sent from  the  church  of  Rome  is  fundamental,  and 
consequently  that  we  can  have  no  communion  witfy 
her,  as  matters  now  stand. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  65 

1.  Since  they  require  us  to  believe,  and  to  pro- 
fess, as  articles  of  our  faith,  things,  which  we  do  not 
believe,  which  we  know  to  be  false,  yea,  which  we 
are  fully  persuaded  are  absurd  and  contradictory, 
certainly,  we  cannot,  with  a  safe  conscience,  commu- 
nicate with  them,  but  must  be  hypocrites  in  a  matter, 
which  of  all  others  is  the  most  weighty  and  impor- 
tant, and  in  which  persons  cannot  dissemble,  Without 
incurring  the  greatest  guilt.  Thus,  they  require  us 
to  believe  transubstantiation,  though  we  know  it  is 
attended  with  endless  absurdities  and  contradictions. 
They  require  us  to  believe  purgatory,  and  the  inter- 
est and  intercession  of  their  saints  in  heaven,  besides 
many  other  things,  which  at  least  are  doubtful,  nay, 
and  some  of  them  plainly  false,  and  contrary  to 
scripture.  Let  a  man  but  read  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  Pope  Pius  IV.  which  is  drawn  up  accord- 
ing to  the  determinations  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 
and  joined  to  its  decrees,  and  he  will  presently  see, 
that  all  who  differ  from  it,  are  condemned,  anathe- 
matized, and,  consequently,  that  they  cannot  live  in 
that  communion  without  hypocrisy. 

But,  it  may  be  said,  all  persons  are  not  obliged 
to  believe  these  things  ;  it  is  sufficient  only  to  .submit 
to  the  church.  But  besides  many  reasons  against 
submitting  to  the  church,  which  we  shall  see  here- 
after, all  they  that  do  so  submit,  are  by  that  very  act 
bound  to  submit  to  all  the  decrees  of  their  councils, 
6* 


CG 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 


and   consequently  to  those   doctrines,  of  which  we 
have  been  speaking. 

It  will  be  replied,  that  the  Council  of  Trent  hath 
not  been  received  in  all  places,  namely,  in  France. 
But  first,  in  those  very  places,  where  the  decrees  of 
the  council  concerning  discipline,  are  not  admitted, 
as  in  France,  yet  their  decrees  concerning  matters  of 
faith  are ;  which  are  the  things  we  are  now  speaking 
of.  Secondly,  most  of  those  things,  which  were 
determined  in  the  Council  of  Trent,  had  been  deter- 
mined before  in  some  preceding  councils  ;  as  the 
worship  of  images  in  the  second  Council  of  Nice,  and 
transubstantiation  in  the  Council  of  Lateran,  in  the 
year  1215. 

2.  Another  insuperable  reason,  why  we  cannot 
hold  communion  with  them,  is  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  concerning  the  supreme  rule,  or 
the  supreme  judge  of  controversies  of  faith.  If  any 
thing  is  important,  or  fundamental  in  religion,  this  is 
undoubtedly  so,  namely,  What  is  the  rule  of  faith  ? 
Who  is  the  supreme  judge  in  religious  matters  ? 
Where  is  the  supreme  authority  lodged,  which  ought 
to  determine  and  regulate  ail  our  belief?  There,  if 
any  where,  we  may  apply  the  words  of  Lucretius,* 

in  fabrica,  si  prava  est  regula  prima, 

Normaque  si  fallax  rectis  regionibus  exit, 
Et  libella  aliqua  si  ex  parti  claudicat  hilum ; 
Omnia  mendose  fieri,  atque  obstipa,  necessum  est, 
Prava,  cubantia,  prona,  supina,  atque  absona  tecta. 

*  Lib.  iv.  ver.  516, 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  67 

For  if  any  thing  is  admitted  as  a  rule  of  faith, 
which  is  fallacious,  and  liable  to  mistake,  a  door  is 
hereby  opened  for  all  errors,  and  the  greatest  absur- 
dities ;  but  such  is  the  rule,  such  the  judge,  and 
such  the  principle,  which  the  Church  of  Rome  holds, 
when  she  makes  the  Church,  meaning  herself,  the 
infallible  rule  of  faith,  and  supreme  judge  of  contro- 
versies, to  whom  all  are  bound  to  submit. 

Now,  lest  they  should  say  we  reject  this  princi- 
ple, without  giving  any  reason,  we  shall  briefly  offer 
two  or  three  things  only  which  seem  to  be  unexcep- 
tionable.    And, 

1.  If  any  proof  is  valid,  that  a  person  is  not 
infallible,  this  undoubtedly  is  so ;  if  it  be  certain  that 
he  has  actually  erred,  and  that  in  a  very  gross  and 
palpable  manner,  and  very  often  too  ;  but  especially, 
if  he  has  decreed  those  things  which  are  absurd, 
impossible,  and  imply  many  plain  contradictions. 
But  the  Church  of  Rome  did  so  decree  in  the  case 
of  transubstantiation  ;  and  consequently  this  instance 
alone  is  sufficient  utterly  to  overthrow  that  principle. 

2.  There  is  no  need  of  taking  any  great  pains  to 
overthrow  the  popish  rule  of  faith  ;  we  may  sit  still, 
and  at  a  distance  behold  them  opposing  one  another. 
For  if  the  church  is  infallible,  this  infallibility  must 
reside  either  in  the  Pope,  or  in  Councils  ;  or  in 
Pope  and  Councils  both  together.  But  the  Gallican 
Church  hath  abundantly  shown,  that  the  Pope  is  not 
infallible  ;  and  the  Italians,   on   the  other  hand,  have 


6S  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

as  plainly  shown,  that  Councils  are  not.  And  each 
side  frequently  rejects  the  decrees  of  Pope  and 
Councils  together  ;  so  that  we  may  hold  our  peace, 
and  be  quiet,  and  they  themselves  will  destroy  one 
another,  and  sufficiently  demonstrate  the  defect  of 
their  own  rule. 

And  that  these  intestine  divisions  amongst  them 
are  not  a  light  and  trivial  matter,  is  abundantly  evi- 
dent, from  innumerable  other  quarrels,  which  have 
been  carried  on  with  great  warmth  in  former  times  ; 
but  especially  from  the  present  dispute  about  the 
Constitution  Unigenitus ;  for  great  part  of  the  Gal- 
lican  Church  does  charge  the  Pope,  in  their  public 
writings,  with  grievous  errors  in  matters  of  faith,  and 
moral  principles,  and  in  matters  of  discipline  too. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Pope  takes  frequent  occasion 
to  anathematize  those  that  oppose  him.  Some 
bishops  take  part  with  the  Pope,  others  are  against 
him,  and  it  is  not  yet  known  what  will  be  the  issue 
of  so  warm  a  contention.  Now,  what  madness  and 
folly  would  it  be  for  us  to  involve  ourselves  in  con- 
troversies of  so  great  importance,  about  the  most 
important  question  of  all  others,  namely,  the  rule  of 
faith  ;  wherein,  to  speak  the  truth,  both  sides  seem 
to  conquer  in  attacking  their  adversary's  cause,  and 
both  to  be  conquered,  when  they  come  to  state  and 
defend  their  own  ? 

3.  We  have  yet  greater  reason  to  reject  their  rule, 
when  we  consider  that  it  destroys   all  certainty   of 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  69 

faith,  and  necessarily  introduces  skepticism  ;  for  that 
we  may  be  certain  of  the  authority  of  the  church,  it 
must  be  discovered  to  us,  either  by  the  light  of 
nature,  or  by  scripture,  or  by  the  determinations  of 
the  church  herself.  But  it  cannot  be  known  by  the 
light  of  nature,  for  there  is  no  such  principle  in 
nature,  that  there  is  an  infallible  church  ;  nor  from 
scripture,  as  may  be  inferred  from  their  own  con- 
fession, for  they  say,  that  the  authority  and  sense  of 
scripture  itself,  does  depend  upon  the  church,  and 
cannot  be  known  but  by  her  assistance  ;  and  those 
texts,  that  are  brought  to  prove  this  matter,  are  very 
foreign  to  the  purpose.  Nor,  lastly,  can  it  be  known 
from  the  church  herself;  for,  to  say  that  we  are  to 
believe  the  church,  because  the  church  has  so  de- 
termined, is  ridiculously  to  take  for  granted  what 
ought  to  be  proved. 

Nor  is  it  sufficient  to  know,  that  there  is  a 
church,  yea,  an  infallible  one  ;  but  we  ought  to 
know  which  and  where  that  is,  and  by  whom  she 
makes  known  her  mind.  Concerning  which  things, 
we  have  already  shown  how  greatly  they  differ  and 
contradict  one  another. 

And  if  we  were  certain  thus  far,  we  ought  to 
know  further,  in  what  things  the  church  cannot  err  ; 
whether  in  matters  of  fact,  as  well  as  in  matters  of 
right ;  and  in  matters  of  discipline,  as  well  as  of 
doctrine. 


70  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

Moreover,  we  ought  to  know  all  that  is  neces- 
sary to  make  the  determinations  of  the  church  valid, 
that  they  may  have  the  force  of  a  law.  If  they  are 
Pope's  Bulls,  we  ought  to  know  when  they  are  to  be 
esteemed  authoritative,  when  the  Pope  speaks  ex 
tathedra.  If  they  are  the  Decrees  of  Councils,  we 
ought  to  be  informed,  when  they  are  lawfully  assem- 
bled, who  are  the  true  members  that  ought  to  be  pres- 
ent, what  is  the  due  form  of  proceeding,  and  when 
they  are  truly  General  Councils,  which  things  make 
the  popish  rule  of  faith  the  most  uncertain  thing  in 
the  world.  And,  hence,  every  one  may  see  what 
reason  we  have  to  reject  it. 

4.  But  one  of  the  principal  reasons,  which  make 
us  call  our  difference  with  the  papists  a  fundamental 
one,  is  taken  from  the  business  of  worship,  which  is 
not  only  very  different  from,  but  such  as  can  never  be 
reconciled  and  brought  to  the  same  form  with  ours. 
For  that  worship,  which  is  used  in  the  Church  of 
Rome,  and  which  she  enjoins  upon  pain  of  excom- 
munication, and  for  the  neglect  of  which  she  inflicts 
the  greatest  temporal  punishments,  the  same  we 
count  sinful,  unlawful,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  full  of  superstition  and  idolatry ;  as  the  adora- 
tion of  the  host,  images,  reliques,  and  the  cross ;  and 
the  invocation  of  saints  and  angels.  We  do  not  now 
enter  into  the  debate  whether  we  herein  mistake  or 
not ;  this,  however,  is  certain,  that  as  long  as  we 
are  of  this  mind,   we  cannot  possibly  join   with  a 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  71 

church  that  ordains  such  worship ;  for,  as  the 
Apostle  says  in  a  like  case,  "  What  communion 
hath  light  with  darkness  ?  And  what  agreement  hath 
the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?"*  From  whence  he 
immediately  draws  this  inference,  in  the  words  of  the 
prophet,  "  Wherefore  come  out  from  among  them, 
and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  no  unclean  thing,  saith 
the  Lord." 

The  force  of  which  reasoning  will  be  increased 
by  the  following  observations,  which  we  shall  only 
mention.  First,  this  difference  is  not  speculative, 
but  altogether  practical ;  for  the  whole  affair  of 
divine  worship  turns  upon  it,  and,  therefore,  nothing 
can  be  of  greater  weight  and  importance  than  this 
matter.  Secondly,  the  design  of  Christianity,  nay, 
the  very  essence  and  foundation  of  it,  is  to  reclaim 
mankind  from  the  worship  of  creatures,  and  things 
which  by  nature  are  not  God,  to  the  worship  of  the 
only  true  God.  Whence  it  appears  to  be  presump- 
tion in  those,  who,  contrary  hereunto,  attempt  to  call 
us  off  from  the  true  God  to  the  worship  of  creatures 
and  dumb  idols.  Thirdly,  however  this  worship 
may  be  palliated,  and  speciously  defended,  yet  it  is 
so  evident  in  fact,  and  the  practice  of  it  so  publicly 
allowed  of,  that  it  cannot  be  called  into  question. 
Fourthly,  this  argument  is  as  plain  as  can  be  ;  noth- 
ing can  be  more  evident  and  obvious  to  the  capacity 
of  every  one  ;    there   is  no  need   of   acuteness   and 

*  2  Cor.  vi.  14,  15,  lfi 


72  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

sagacity  to  discern  it.  The  rule  of  God's  word  is 
very  plain  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  contrary  practice 
is  as  obvious  on  the  other. 

5.  As  their  errors  in  doctrine  are  exceeding 
gross,  and  their  superstitions  in  worship  not  to  be 
borne  with,  so  the  tyranny  of  their  government  is  so 
great,  that  we  can  by  no  means  submit  to  such  a 
yoke.  For  here  we  see  the  papal  monarchy  ob- 
tained by  mere  usurpation  ;  laws  enacted  in  perfect 
opposition  to  the  laws  of  Christ ;  dispensations  from 
the  divine  law  readily  granted,  as  in  the  case  of  mar- 
riages ;  and  absolutions  from  oaths  indulged  to  kings 
and  princes,  to  the  subversion  of  all  society  ;  such 
a  mass  of  laws  about  ceremonies,  as  does  effectually 
bring  us  back  again  to  Judaism  and  heathenism ; 
christian  liberty  entirely  abolished,  anathemas  de- 
nounced against  those  who  differ  from  them  even  in 
the  most  trifling  things,  as  in  the  number  of  the 
sacraments  ;  fines  and  imprisonments,  gibbets,  stakes, 
the  inquisition,  with  the  like  wholesome  severities ; 
all  which  give  us  such  an  abhorrence  of  the  popish 
communion,  that  as  long  as  the  authority  of  the  Pope 
continues,  we  can  never  think  of  submitting  to  his 
discipline,  or  of  leaving  our  lives,  and  the  comfort  of 
them,  our  faith  and  conscience,  at  his  mercy. 

In  a  word,  let  them  shake  off  the  popish  yoke, 
which  the  papists  themselves  begin  to  be  sufficiently 
sensible  is  intolerable  ;  let  no  violence  be  ever  offered 
to.  conscience  ;  let  all  men  judge  of  religion  from  the 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  73 

word  of  God  only  ;  let  every  thing  that  savours  of 
idolatry  be  banished  from  their  worship,  and  then  we 
shall  not  be  backward,  but  readily  concert  measures 
towards  a  reconciliation  and  union  with  them. 


CHAP.  IX. 

Differences  between  Protestants  not  Fundamental. 

We  have  seen  an  instance  of  a  fundamental 
difference  ;  but  the  difference  of  those,  who  have 
agreed  in  shaking  off  the  papal  yoke,  is  quite  of 
another  nature  ;  some  of  whom,  for  distinction's  sake, 
are  called  Lutherans,  and  others  Reformed.  And 
whosoever  calmly  and  impartially  considers  the  dif- 
ferences amongst  them,  will  easily  perceive,  that 
they  are  by  no  means  such  as  should  hinder  mutual 
forbearance  and  christian  harmony,  which  has  been 
always  greatly  wanted,  but  is  more  especially  neces- 
sary to  both  sides  in  the  present  juncture. 

And,  that  we  may  make  our  way  the  more  easy, 
we  shall  premise  three  things.  First,  we  do  not 
mean  that  persons  should  be  required  to  change  their 
opinions,  which,  as  it  would  be  unjust  to  insist  upon, 
so  it  would  be  impossible  to  accomplish  ;  but,  only 
that  those,  who  entertain  different  sentiments,  should 
boar  with  one  another;  which  to  persons  of  piety  and 
7 


74  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

moderation  ought  not  to  be  reckoned  any  great  diffi- 
culty. Secondly,  we  are  not  in  this  matter  to  regard 
the  too  rigid  determinations,  or  the  imprudent  writ- 
ings and  expressions,  or  the  odd  opinions  of  partic- 
ular persons,  but  only  public  records,  or  confessions 
by  princes,  or  churches,  which,  whatever  authority 
they  may  have,  yet  in  the  opinion  of  protestants  are 
not  infallible,  but  are  to  be  judged  of  by  the  rule  of 
scripture.  Thirdly,  the  opinions  of  each  side  are 
never  to  be  confounded  with  the  consequences  of 
them,  whether  they  be  truly  or  falsely  deduced  ;  and 
consequences  ought  never  to  be  charged  upon  any, 
who  do  not  own  them,  but  it  may  be  abhor  them, 
unless  the  case  be  so  plain  and  palpable,  and  so 
universally  acknowledged,  that  no  one,  who  owns 
the   principle,   can   possibly  deny  the   consequence. 

These  things  being  premised,  let  us  see  in  short 
how  far  protestants  agree  with  one  another,  and  in 
comparison  hereof,  how  small  their  disagreement  is ; 
whence  it  will  appear  how  easy,  yea,  how  reasonable 
and  necessary  it  is  for  them  to  come  to  that  forbear- 
ance and  unity  of  which  we  speak. 

How  considerable  and  important  their  agreement 
is,  may  be  understood  by  comparing  together  their 
Confessions  of  faith ;  yea,  it  is  very  evident,  by 
considering  the  Augsburgh  Confession  alone,  which 
both  sides  receive  and  acknowledge.  Both  sides 
agree  that  the  Word  of  God  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, is  the  only  rule  of  faith,  by  which  rule   all 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  75 

human  traditions  and  sanctions  are  to  be  judged  of; 
that  the  only  true  God  is  the  object  of  all  religious 
worship,  and  that  the  least  show  of  devotion  is  not 
to  be  paid  to  angels,  or  saints,  to  crosses,  or  reliques, 
or  to  any  images  of  wood,  or  stone,  or  the  like.  Both 
sides  place  all  their  hope  of  pardon  and  salvation  in 
Christ  alone ;  in  his  merits,  and  promises.  Both 
agree,  that  the  benefits  purchased  by  Christ,  and 
consequently  eternal  salvation,  are  not  to  be  obtained 
but  by  faith  and  repentance,  and  that  not  by  a  dead 
faith,  but  such  as  works  by  love,  and  by  repentance, 
that  is  sincere,  and  demonstrated  by  a  life  of  good 
works.  Both  solemnize  the  sacraments  of  baptism, 
and  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  command  of 
Christ,  without  those  many  inventions  of  men,  by 
which  these  holy  mysteries  have  been  greatly  abused 
and  corrupted  ;  and  so  conform  themselves  to  the 
wholesome  institution  of  Christ,  by  which  his  love  is 
ratified  to  us.  Both  acknowledge,  that  prayers  and 
praises,  thanksgivings  and  almsdeeds,  our  bodies, 
and  even  our  whole  selves,  are  the  true  offerings  and 
sacrifices  which  we  are  to  present  unto  God,  and 
renounce  that  unbloody  sacrifice,  which  others  have 
added,  as  impious  and  absurd.  Both  believe,  that 
there  are  but  two  ends  of  all  men,  eternal  glory  and 
eternal  misery,  and  reject  that  middle  state  of  purga- 
tory, which  some,  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God,  have 
devised  merely  to  support  their  avarice  and  supersti- 
tion.    And  in  short,  all  the  principles  of  the  christian 


76  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

faith,  without  exception,  are  received  in  common  on 
both  sides,  together  with  an  abhorrence  of  the  errors 
and  superstitions  of  popery.  Nor,  indeed,  can  it  be 
imagined  how  persons,  who  seriously  consider  these 
things,  and  are  suitably  affected,  with  the  importance 
of  them,  can  be  satisfied  to  break  the  bond  of  fel- 
lowship, and  refrain  from  worshipping  God  together, 
upon  account  of  some  few  and  trivial  differences 
about  things  that  are  obscure. 

Such  is  their  agreement ;  in  comparison  of 
which,  as  is  now  evident,  and  may  easily  be  proved, 
their  disagreement  is  small  and  inconsiderable. 
We  shall  not  stay  here,  to  take  notice  of  some 
small  differences  in  ritual  matters,  as  about  the  use 
of  tapers,  images,  confession,  and  exorcism  in  bap- 
tism, which  are  not  the  same  every  where,  and  ought 
lo  be  no  obstacle  to  a  hearty  union ;  for  every 
church  may  enjoy  its  own  particular  usages,  and  the 
observation  of  these  things  be  left  at  liberty,  and  not 
be  obliged  to  a  constant  invariable  form  herein,  as  is 
acknowledged  in  the  confessions  of  both  sides  ;  nor 
shall  we  touch  upon  some  less  differences  in  matters 
of  opinion,  which  are  either  disputes  about  words 
only,  or  peculiar  tenets  of  private  divines  rather  than 
of  whole  churches ;  or,  it  may  be,  only  conse- 
quences drawn  from  some  principles,  which  are  by  no 
means  to  be  charged  on  the  churches  themselves. 
All  these  things  we  shall  pass  over  for  the  present, 
and  briefly  give  our  judgment,  and  that  with  freedom 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  77 

and  a  desire  to  promote  peace,  concerning  three 
principal  controversies  only,  which  seem  to  be  all 
that  are  of  any  moment,  and  which  alone  use  to  be 
regarded  in  this  matter. 

The  first  question,  therefore,  is,  Whether  the 
body  of  Christ  be  truly  and  substantially  present  in 
the  eucharist  ? 

Though  this  at  first  sight  may  seem  to  be  a  con- 
troversy of  very  great  moment,  yet,  if  we  look  more 
narrowly  into  it,  and  consider  what  is  granted  on 
both  sides,  we  shall  have  different  apprehensions  of 
it ;  for  both  sides  grant,  that  the  bread  and  wine  are 
truly  present,  and  continue  all  the  time  of  the  cele- 
bration ;  and,  therefore,  are  not  converted  or  tran- 
substantiated into  the  body  of  Christ.  On  the  other 
hand,  both  sides  agree  that  Christ  is  truly  present, 
yea,  that  his  body  and  blood  are  truly  exhibited,  and 
arc  so  far  present  as  the  nature  of  a  sacrament 
requires.  They  both  agree,  that  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  are  not  present  in  a  gross  and  sensible 
manner,  so  as  to  be  included  in  that  place ;  that 
they  are  not  present  after  the  manner  of  bodies,  but 
after  the  manner  of  spirits,  or  in  a  spiritual  manner  ; 
yea,  are  no  more  nor  less  present  than  as  the  nature 
and  end  of  a  sacrament  require,  and  therefore  only 
in  a  sacramental  manner,  which  is  an  expression 
admitted  and  used  on  both  sides.  Further,  both 
sides  equally  condemn  the  abuses  and  superstitions 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  as  transubstantiation,  the 
7* 


78  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

sacrifice  of  the  mass,  withholding  the  cup  from  the 
laity,  the  procession,  elevation,    and  adoration  of  the 
host.       Finally,   both    sides  are    fully    satisfied    that 
bodily  eating,  such  as  is  performed  by  good  and  bad 
men  alike,  does   not   avail   us  to    salvation,  but  only 
that  which  is  performed  by   faith.     To   which  pur- 
pose one  might  bring  a  plain  testimony  from  Luther,* 
and    a    no    less    remarkable    one    from    Brentius  ;f 
which,  for  brevity's  sake,  we  omit.     What  difference 
does  now  remain  ?    Not  any  concerning  the  presence 
itself;    for  both  sides   confess,   if  we   would   speak 
accurately,   that   the   body  of  Christ  is  only  so   far 
present    as    the    nature    and    end  of  the   sacrament 
require.     All   the    difference,  therefore,   is  concern- 
ing the  manner  of  his  presence,  one    side  contenting 
themselves  with  believing   such  a  sort  of  presence  as 
is  plain  and  easy  to   be   conceived,   and  agreeable  to 
the   style    of    scripture,    the     other    imagining    that 
Christ  is  present  in  some   wonderful    and  incompre- 
hensible manner,  which  to  the  former  seems  to  be  of 
no  manner  of  use,  and    attended  with  unsurmounta- 
ble  difficulties,  and  therefore  they  cannot  admit  of  it. 
This  is  the  whole   subject  of  difference  ;    and   what 
there  is  in  this  that  affects  the   foundation  of  faith  in 
the  least,  we  cannot  see,  or  what  should  hinder  such 
persons  from  bearing    with    one    another,    till    God 

*  In  Catechismo  minori. 

f  In  Syngrainniate  Suevorum ;  turn  in  exegesi  in  Joantiem, 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  79 

grant  greater  light  to  those  who  are  under  a  mistake 
in  the  matter. 

Neither  is  there  any  greater  weight  in  that  other 
question,  which  arises  out  of  the  former,  concerning 
the  person  of  Christ,  Whether  the  divine  perfections, 
such  as  omnipresence,  omnipotence,  and  the  like,  are 
communicated  to  his  human  nature  ?  For  each  side 
owns  all,  that  is  important  in  this  matter,  namely, 
the  two  natures  of  Christ,  and  the  union  of  both,  to 
be  without  any  change,  or  division,  or  mixture  of 
either ;  that  the  properties  of  both  natures  are 
ascribed  to  Christ ;  and,  finally,  that  this  mystery  of 
godliness,  concerning  "  God  manifest  in  the  flesh," 
is  a  thing  very  sublime,  far  above  the  comprehension 
of  men.  Other  things,  which  remain  doubtful,  are 
so  obscure  in  themselves,  and  come  to  little  more 
than  a  debate  about  words,  that  it  must  be  a  very 
hard  case,  as  that  excellent  man  and  divine,  John 
Lewis  Fabricius,*  has  observed,  and  proceed  from 
great  want  of  charity,  if  persons,  who  do  not  exactly 
agree  in  such  things,  cannot  regard  each  other  as 
brethren  notwithstanding. 

There  remains  a  third  controversy,  concerning 
predestination  ;  a  matter  that  was  never  brought  into 
dispute  in  Luther's  time,  nor  many  years  after,  but 
seems  to  have  broke  out  first  in  the  quarrel  between 
Zanchy  and  Marbachius,  about  the  year  15G1. 
However,  Zanchy  did  not  deny  a  general  will  in  God 
■  In  Meditatione  circa  Personam  Christi. 


80  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

to  save  all  men  if  they  believed,  as  may  be  seen  in 
his  writings  ;*  neither  did  he  teach  any  thing  more 
rigid  about  election  and  reprobation,  than  Luther 
himself  has  done.f  This  controversy  afterwards 
increased,  and  is  now  reckoned  by  most  persons  to 
be  the  chief  of  all.  But  though  some  branches  Of  it 
may  be  greatly  magnified,  as  those  questions  which 
are  concerning  universal  and  particular  grace ; 
Whether  election  depends  upon  foreseen  faith  ? 
Whether  the  grace  of  God  be  resistible  or  irresisti- 
ble ?  And  whether  believers  may  fall  from  grace  or 
not  ?  Yet  those,  who  diligently  consider  the  matter, 
will  see,  that  upon  the  whole  there  is  a  great  agree- 
ment between  them  ;  and  that  such  as  are  herein 
mistaken,  though  we  do  not  now  inquire  who  they 
are,  may  nevertheless  be  very  good  christians.  For 
both  sides  agree,  First,  that  God  is  the  author  of 
every  good  thing  ;  but  that  all  evil  comes  from  our- 
selves. Secondly,  that  man  is  a  free  agent,  worthy 
of  honour  or  reproach,  and  inexcusable  whenever 
he  sins  against  God.  Thirdly,  that  every  man,  who 
believes  and  repents,  is  readily  accepted  of  God  ; 
and  that  it  is  very  pleasing  to  him  for  any  one  thus 
to  believe  and  repent.  Fourthly,  that  all,  who  per- 
ish, do  so  through  their  own  fault ;  that  God  is  not 
at  all  wanting  to  them,  or  any  way  accessory  here- 
unto ;  and,  therefore,  that  their  destruction  is  no  way 

*  Depuls.  Calumn. 

f  In  Lib.  <Je  Servo  Arbitrio,  aliisque  in  locis. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  81 

to  be  charged  upon  him.  Fifthly,  that  nothing  comes 
to  pass  in  time,  but  what  was  determined  or  permit- 
ted to  be  in  the  eternal  decrees  of  God.  Sixthly, 
that  God  did  by  one  most  simple  act  thus  decree  all 
things.  Seventhly,  that  God  will  render  to  every 
man  according  to  his  works,  aad  proceed  in  the 
judgment  of  all  with  the  greatest  equity,  wisdom, 
and  clemency.  And,  lastly,  that  in  all  these  questions 
concerning  the  ways  and  counsels  of  God,  there  are 
many  things,  which  are  far  above  our  comprehension, 
many  things,  the  reasons  and  manner  of  which  we 
cannot  account  for.  And  here  both  sides  are  ready 
to  cry  out  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  "  O  the 
depths,"  &,c.  and  acknowledge  that  they  are  very 
well  adapted  to  this  controversy. 

To  all  which  if  wc  add  the  following  things ; 
first,  that  Luther  has  spoken  as  harshly  of  these 
things,  if  not  more  so,  than  any  of  the  reformed. 
Secondly,  that  Melancthon,  who  had  far  more  mod- 
erate senfi.ne-its  in  these  things,  and  whom  the  Luther- 
ans do  now  follow,  did  nevertheless  maintain  great 
friendship  with  both  Luther  and  Calvin  as  long  as 
they  lived.  Thirdly,  that  many  of  the  reformed 
divines,  as  Bullinger,  that  great  man,  and  superin- 
tendant  of  Zurich,  did  plainly  approach  to  Melanc- 
thon's  judgment,*  for  which  reason  he  was  said  to 
melancthonise.     Fourthly,   that   a  great  part  of  the 

*    \s  may  be  seen  in  several  of  his  works,  but  especially  in  his 
Oration  "  de  Moderatione  servanda  in  negotio  Praedestiuationis," 


82  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

reformed  at  present,  namely,  almost  all  the  English 
bishops,  the  divines  of  Brandenburg,  and  many 
others,  do  either  agree  with  the  Lutherans  in  these 
points,  or  come  very  near  them.  Fifthly,  that  those 
of  the  reformed,  that  are  most  rigid  in  their  notions 
of  predestination,  abhor  every  impious  consequence, 
that  may  be  deduced  from  thence,  and  follow  after 
holiness  themselves,  and  urge  it  upon  others  as 
much  as  any.  If  all  these  things  were  considered 
and  duly  weighed  by  a  pious  and  peaceable  mind,  it 
would  appear,  that  arduous  and  sublime  questions 
about  predestination  ought  by  no  means  to  separate 
men  in  affection  from  one  another,  and  to  hinder 
love  and  concord  ;  but  every  man  should  enjoy  his 
own  opinions  without  raising  jealousies,  and  molest- 
ing others  upon  such  matters  ;  much  less  would  one 
expect,  that  the  communion  of  the  church,  and  the 
common  rights  of  christians,  should  be  suspended 
upon  so  perplexed  and  obscure  a  point. 

What  has  been  said  concerning  the  small  im- 
portance of  such  controversies,  and  the  reasonableness 
of  exercising  forbearance  in  these  things,  will  receive 
further  confirmation  by  observing  what  follows,  which 
we  shall  but  mention,  and  leave  to  the  pious  and 
peaceable  christian  to  consider  and  enlarge  upon  j 
first,  that  all  these  questions  reside  in  the  understand- 
ing only,  and  have  little  or  no  influence  upon  our  wor- 
ship and  practice  ;  for  which  reason  we  easily  may, 
and  certainly  ought  to  bear  with  one   another's  dif- 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  83 

ferent  sentiments.  Secondly,  that  they  are  things 
above  common  capacities,  and  indeed  little  more 
than  scholastic  questions.  Thirdly,  there  are  many 
christians  on  both  sides,  who,  it  may  be,  have  never 
heard  of  these  disputes,  or  understand  very  little  of 
them,  or  are  mistaken  about  them,  or  who  are  doubt- 
ful, and  never  could  assent  either  way ;  and  whether 
these  are  to  be  debarred  the  hope  of  salvation,  or  to 
be  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  we 
desire  our  Lutheran  brethren  calmly  to  consider. 
Fourthly,  the  dispute  is  not  so  much  about  things 
themselves,  as  the  mode  and  circumstances  of  them; 
as  has  been  already  observed.  Fifthly,  these  ques- 
tions do  not  so  much  concern  good  men  as  bad,  that 
is,  the  admission  of  persons  unworthy,  and  God's 
decrees  concerning  the  reprobate.  Why  should  not 
we  therefore  pass  by  them,  and  make  it  our  business 
to  be  found  in  the  number  of  the  faithful  ?  Sixthly, 
both  sides  design  well ;  therefore  if  they  do  not 
merit  praise,  they  ought  however  to  be  excused. 
Seventhly,  too  much  of  human  frailty  has  been  very 
visible  in  these  disputes  already,  preposterous  zeal, 
intemperate  anger,  and  too  plain  instances  of  ambi- 
tion and  vainglory.  These  passions  have  too  much 
prevailed,  and  it  is  high  time  now  to  allay  and  sup- 
press them.  Eighthly,  there  are  exceeding  great 
and  almost  insuperable  difficulties  on  both  sides, 
especially  about  the  doctrine  of  predestination. 
Ninthly,   the  controversy   about  predestination  has 


84  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

been  debated  in  all  ages,  in  all  places,  and  by  per- 
sons of  all  persuasions.  Tenthly,  there  have  been 
great  and  considerable  men  on  both  sides,  men  that 
we  cannot  easily  condemn,  and  should  be  loth  to 
reject  from  our  communion  ;  such  as  St.  Chrysrstom, 
and  the  fathers  of  the  first  ages  on  one  side,  and  St. 
Austin,  with  a  vast  number  of  followers  on  the  other. 
Should  these  men  be  raised,  and  live  again  in  our 
day,  how  readily  should  we  embrace  them  !  At 
least,  we  could  not  think  of  cnsting  them  out  of  the 
church,  and  debarring  them  the  offices  of  it.  Elev- 
enthly, we  may  learn  wisdom  in  this  matter  from  our 
very  adversaries,  the  papists,  who,  though  they  are 
generally  very  rigid,  and  the  greatest  enemies  to 
toleration,  yet,  in  this  very  affair,  and  in  things  of 
greater  moment  too,  bear  with  one  another's  differ- 
ent sentiments,  and  retain  both  parties  in  their  com- 
munion. Twelfthly,  the  questions,  which  are  now 
the  matter  of  debate,  were  quite  left  out  of  the 
Augsburgh  Confession,  as  was  acknowledged  by 
divines  of  both  sides  in  the  conference  at  Leipsic. 
Thirteenthly ,  there  are  many  other  differences  of 
opinion,  not  only  of  equal  importance,  but  far  greater, 
which  yet  are  patiently  borne  with  on  both  sides  ; 
and  why  should  not  the  like  moderation  be  used  in 
these  ?  Lastly,  to  add  no  more,  I  would  only  ask 
one  thing ;  can  it  be  any  where  shown,  that  God,  the 
"only  Lawgiver,"  and  "who  alone  has  power  to 
save  and  to  destroy,"  has  ever  determined  that  those 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  85 

doctrines,  which  are  controverted  among  protestants, 
are  necessary  to  be  known,  in  one  or  other  deter- 
minate sense,  in  order  to  salvation  ?  Or  that  the 
opposite  errors  do  exclude  men  from  salvation  ? 
To  say  that  he  has.  would  show  great  rashness,  and 
betray  a  mind  blinded  with  party  zeal.  But  if  the 
great  Judge  of  the  world  has  determined  no  such 
thing,  what  arrogance  is  it  for  such  as  we  to  desire 
to  be  thought  more  righteous  and  more  rigid  than 
God  himself? 

Hitherto,  therefore,  it  has  been  plainly  shown, 
that  there  is  so  great  an  agreement  among  protes- 
tants, and  that  their  disagreement  is  so  inconsider- 
able, that  they  may  very  well  exercise  mutual 
forbearance,  and  enter  into  a  hearty  union  with  one 
another.  But  we  shall  go  a  step  further,  and  ven- 
ture to  assert,  that  this  is  not  a  matter  left  to  our 
liberty,  but  of  the  utmost  necessity  and  most  strict 
obligation,  whether  we  regard  conscience  or  pru- 
dence. And  first,  with  regard  to  conscience  ;  for, 
if  this  disagreement  does  not  hinder  but  persons, 
who  so  differ,  may  be  good  christians,  and  true  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  communion  must  necessarily  be 
held  with  them  ;  which,  if  we  deny,  we  are  guilty  of 
violating  the  great  law  of  charity,  and  of  rending 
asunder  the  body  of  Christ ;  for  Christ  has  declared 
that  all  his  disciples  should  be  one;  and  St.  Paul 
directs,  that  the  "  unity  of  the  spirit  be  kept  in  the 
bond  of  peace  ;"  as  we  have  endeavoured  to  show 
8 


86  FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION^ 

in  chapter  seventh,  by  a  great  number  and  force  of 
arguments.  But  no  one  has  pressed  this  matter 
more  strongly,  as  far  as  it  concerns  the  controversies 
that  are  among  protestants,  than  the  most  pious  and 
great  lover  of  peace,  Samuel  Werenfels,  to  whose 
excellent  treatise  we  refer  the  reader.* 

But  such  a  union  is  no  less  necessary  from  the 
laws  of  prudence,  than  from  the  obligations  of  duty 
and  conscience  ;  for,  who  can  be  ignorant  how  many 
evils  have  sprung  up  from  the  violation  of  it  ?  What 
hatred,  strife,  and  wars  ;  what  a  pernicious  custom 
of  endless  debates  and  slander  ;  what  loss  of  time  ; 
what  a  visible  decay  of  piety  and  charity ;  what  a 
hindrance  to  reformation  ;  and  what  triumphs  of  the 
papists  and  other  adversaries ;  when  all  the  good 
effects,  contrary  to  these  evils,  might  be  procured 
by  the  agreement  we  have  been  recommending. 

However,  lest  any  one  should  pretend  that  what 
we  have  been  proposing  is  indeed  an  excellent  and 
laudable  design,  and  greatly  to  be  desired,  but  no 
more  likely  ever  to  be  accomplished,  than  squaring 
the  circle,  or  finding  the  philosopher's  stone  ;  this 
difficulty,  though  it  be  not  altogether  imaginary,  yet 
we  shall  remove  it  in  a  few  words.  For  what 
hinders,  but  that  which  has  formerly  and  elsewhere 
been  often  accomplished,  if  not  in  all  churches,  nor 
perhaps    upon    a    lasting    foundation,    yet    in    many 

*  Considerationes  generates  de  Ratione  uniendi  Ecclesias  Fro- 
testantes. 


FUNDAMENTALS   IN  RELIGION.  87 

places,  and  at  divers  times,  may  be  effected  again, 
nay,  and  become  universal  ?  There  are  several 
known  instances  of  such  a  union,  which  are  before 
every  one's  eyes,  namely,  at  Marpurg,  1529  ;  at 
Wittenburg,  1536;  at  Sendomir,  and  other  places 
of  Poland  and  Bohemia,  1570  and  the  following 
years;  at  Leipsic,  1631;  at  Charenton  the  same 
year;  at  Cassel  1661  ;  and  at  Koningsberg  in 
Prussia  not  long  since.  To  these  we  may  add  many 
acts  of  the  diets  in  Germany,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  reformation,  even  to  the  present  times,  in 
which  the  reformed  have  been  acknowledged  as 
brethren  of  the  Augsburg  confessioi,  and  are  still 
so  accounted.  To  all  which  may  be  added  innu- 
merable writings  of  princes  and  states,  churches  and 
universities,  as  likewise  pious  and  moderate  men  on 
both  sides,  who  have  endeavoured  to  persuade  to 
such  a  union,  to  promote  and  recommend  it,  and 
laid  down  proper  methods  to  effect  it.  And  the 
famous  and  learned  Christ.  Matth.  Pfalfius,  a  divine 
of  Tubingen,  has  very  lately  professed  himself  to 
be  of  the  number  of  such  pious  persons,  and  lovers 
of  peace,  with  great  honour,  and  the  applause  of  all 
good  men,  for  as  to  any  small  difference  that  remains, 
it  is  not  worthy  to  be  regarded  ;  who  declares, 
"  That  the  coalition  of  protestants  has  hitherto  been 
prevented,  not  through  any  defect  in  the  thing  itself, 
but  through  the  faults  of  men."*  And  elsewhere 
*  Dissert,  de  Articulis  Fundainentalibus 


88  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

he  judiciously  examines  into  the  importance  of  those 
controversies  that  are  among  protestants,  and  shows 
they  are  not  fundamental.* 


CHAP.  X. 

Advices  to  promote  Agreement  and  Forbearance. 

What  remains,  is  only  to  add  some  short 
advices,  which  may  be  of  use  towards  effecting  this 
agreement  and  forbearance  ;  which  we  shall  submit 
to  the  examination  of  all  pious  readers,  and  lovers  of 
peace. 

1.  It  is  necessary  for  all  to  preserve  a  true  and 
just  sense  of  Christianity  continually  in  mind  ;  not 
such  as  is  made  up  of  some  obscure  notions,  or 
scholastic  niceties,  but  which  consists  in  the  new 
creature,  that  is,  in  true  piety  and  real  virtue. 

2.  The  importance  of  all  doctrines  and  contro- 
versies ought  to  be  carefully  examined  by  the  word 
of  God,  and  by  the  laws  of  prudence,  that  a  moun- 
tain may  not  be  made  of  a  mole  hill,  nor  hay  and 
stubble  be  made  the  foundation  of  Christianity. 

3.  When  matters  are  really  obscure  and  doubt- 
ful, our  assent  ought  to  be  withheld  ;  we  should  not 
be  wise  above  what  is  written,   but  use   caution  and 

*  Institute  Theolosfic.  Dogmat.  &.  Moral. 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  89 

sobriety,  according  to  the  measure  of  light,  which 
God  has  granted  us. 

4.  It  is  to  be  desired,  that  we  may  never  suffer 
that  first,  and  truly  fundamental  principle  of  the 
reformation,  That  the  Holy  Scripture  is  the  only  rule 
of  our  faith,  to  be  forgotten  ;  and  consequently,  that 
we  may  never  subject  our  faith  to  any  assemblies  of 
men,  or  to  any  human  decisions,  whatever  authority 
or  learning  they  may  be  possessed  of ;  but  that  we 
may  try  all  things,  whatever  they  may  be,  by  the 
rule  of  God's  word. 

5.  We  ought  always  to  bear  in  mind,  that  we 
ourselves  are  very  liable  to  err  ;  and  so  we  shall  not 
be  too  tenacious  of  the  opinions  we  have  formerly 
entertained,  but  be  always  ready  to  receive  further 
light,  and  hearken  to  the  admonitions  of  others. 

6.  All  those  questions,  that  are  disputed  among 
protestants,  which  surmount  the  capacities  of  common 
people,  and  contribute  nothing  towards  promoting 
piety,  or  holiness,  ought  never  to  be  referred  to 
them. 

7.  And  when  such  questions  are  disputed  in 
schools,  it  ought  to  be  with  the  utmost  modesty  and 
humility  ;  and  at  the  same  time  it  ought  to  be  shown 
that  these  things  do  not  belong  to  the  foundation  of 
faith. 

8.  In  such  questions,  and  all  that  are  equally 
intricate,  the  very  words  of  scripture  ought  to  be 
used,  as  much  as  possible,  and  the  notions  and  terms 

8* 


90  FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION. 

of  the  schoolmen  ought  with  equal  care  to  be  avoid- 
ed ;  by  which  methed  we  shall  proceed  with  greater 
safety  to  ourselves,  we  shall  stop  the  mouths  of 
gainsay ers,  and  make  the  way  to  the  union  of  the 
church  more  plain  and  easy  to  all. 

9.  Our  moderation  should  be  uniform  towards  all 
men,  and  in  all  places  alike  ;  that  it  may  not  be 
objected  to  us,  that  we  are  disposed  to  peaceable 
measures  with  our  fellow  christians  abroad,  but  rigid 
and  morose  towards  those  with  whom  we  live. 

10.  Let  us  continually  endeavour  to  obtain 
further  measures  of  piety  and  holiness,  and  to  grow 
confirmed  therein  ;  and  also,  to  instil  the  same  into 
others,  which  is  the  crown  of  all  ;  by  which  means 
we  shall  find  no  time  for  vain  and  unprofitable  ques- 
tions, "  which  minister  nothing  to  edification." 

11.  We  ought  to  have  that  fundamental  precept 
of  Christ  otir  Lord  always  before  our  eyes,  whereby 
he  has  so  strictly  enjoined  all  his  disciples  to  love 
one  another,  and  to  put  it  into  practice  towards  our 
dissenting  brethren.  For  we  must  not  imagine  that 
these  little  diversities  of  opinions  among  us,  are  a 
sufficient  excuse  for  the  breach  of  charity. 

12.  Our  charity  must  not  be  shown  by  speak- 
ing and  acting  in  a  private  manner  only ;  but  when 
occasion  offers,  and  our  brethren  consent,  we  should 
readily  join  with  them  at  the  holy  communion.  For 
why  should  not  this  solemn  commemoration  of  our 
Lord's  death,  and  this  peculiar   expression  of  chris- 


FUNDAMENTALS  IN  RELIGION.  91 

tian  charity,  be  left  in  common  to  all,  who  agree 
with  us  in  the  principal  parts  of  Christianity,  though 
they  differ  in  some  minute  and  circumstantial 
articles. 

Lastly,  as  it  is  incumbent  upon  us  to  behave 
ourselves  in  such  a  manner,  so  we  ought  in  our 
several  stations,  and  according  to  the  influence  we 
have,  both  by  our  words  and  actions,  to  instil  the 
same  spirit  of  meekness  into  others.  Let  princes, 
magistrates  and  ministers,  do  each  their  part,  and 
then  we  may  hope,  that  these  seeds  of  moderation 
and  forbearance,  being  watered  by  the  dew  of 
heaven,  will  happily  spring  up,  and  bring  forth  the 
most  pleasant  fruit,  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  edifi- 
cation and  union  of  the  church,  and  our  own  eternal 
salvation,  according  to  the  Apostle,  "  The  fruit  of 
righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that  make 
peace."* 

*  James  iii.  18. 


ESSAYS  OF  ABAUZIT. 


ABAUZIT. 


Firmin  Abauzit,  the  author  of  the  following 
Essays,  was  descended  from  an  Arabian  family, 
which  settled  in  the  south  of  France  as  early  as  the 
ninth  century.  He  was  born  at  Uzes,  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Gard,  November  11th,  1679.  His  father 
died  during  the  son's  infancy,  and  he  was  left  to  the 
charge  of  his  mother  at  a  time  of  great  trouble  and 
peril.  His  parents  professed  the  protestant  faith, 
and  he  was  only  six  years  old  when  the  memorable 
revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes  threatened  to 
extinguish  the  flame  of  religious  liberty,  and  to 
crush  all  the  Protestants  in  France  under  the  weight 
of  an  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  or  to  torture  them  with 
the  iron  rod  of  persecution. 

The  Roman  Catholic  priests  of  his  native  town 
wished  to  force  him  from  his  mother,  and  to  educate 
him  in  their  college.  She  at  first  eluded  their 
attempts  by  sending  him  secretly  from  home.  His 
place  of  residence,  however,  was  discovered,  and 
he  was  brought  back   and  compelled  to  reside  in  the 


96 


ABAUZIT. 


college,  till  his  mother  found  means  effectually  to 
release  him  from  the  hands  of  her  persecutors,  and 
remove  him  beyond  their  reach.  After  wandering 
for  a  long  time  in  concealment  among  the  mountains 
of  Cevennes,  he  at  length  found  an  asylum  in  Geneva. 
His  mother  was  seized,  in  revenge  of  his  escape, 
and  confined  in  the  castle  of  Somieres  where  she 
was  treated  with  such  severity  as  to  be  thrown  into  a 
fever,  which  nearly  terminated  her  life.  After  suf- 
fering in  confinement  two  years,  she  gained  her  lib- 
erty, and  hastened  to  Geneva,  where  she  had  the 
joy  of  meeting  her  son,  and  the  happiness  of  retain- 
ing her  religious  opinions  unmolested. 

During  her  persecutions  in  France,  she  had  been 
deprived  of  almost  all  her  fortune,  which  was  once 
considerable,  and  she  was  left  with  a  scanty  provi- 
sion for  the  education  of  her  son.  By  practising  a 
rigid  economy,  however,  and  teaching  him  to  copy 
her  example,  she  contrived  to  procure  for  him  all 
the  advantages,  which  the  schools  of  Geneva  afford- 
ed. He  engaged  with  such  eagerness  in  his  studies, 
as  ensured  him  a  rapid  progress,  and  soon  made  him 
master  not  only  of  polite  learning  and  literature  in 
general,  but  of  several  branches  of  science  and  phi- 
losophy. For  a  time  he  was  particularly  devoted  to 
theology,  but  antiquities,  the  exacter  sciences, 
natural  philosophy,  mathematics,  and  natural  history, 
were  his  more  favourite  topics.  He  also  made  great 
proficiency  in  the  ancient  languages. 


ABAUZIT.  97 

After  having  thus  successfully  pursued  his  studies 
at  Geneva,  he  travelled  into  Holland  before  he  was 
twenty  years  old.  There  he  became  acquainted 
with  some  of  the  first  literary  men  of  the  age, 
especially  Bayle,  Jurieu,  and  the  Basnages.  From 
Holland  he  went  over  to  England,  where  he  also  had 
the  good  fortune  to  enjoy  the  society  and  esteem  of 
men  of  great  eminence,  among  whom  were  St.  Evre- 
mond,  and  Sir  Isaac  Newton.  So  favourable  an  im- 
pression did  he  make,  that  King  William  wished  to 
retain  him  in  England,  and  proposed  to  him  very 
advantageous  conditions.  But  his  mother  was  in 
Geneva,  and  filial  affection  called  on  him  to  reject 
every  offer,  which  would  deprive  her  of  his  immedi- 
ate protection.  He  went  again  into  Holland,  and, 
after  a  short  excursion  in  Germany,  returned  to 
Geneva  where  he  fixed  his  permanent  residence. 
The  freedom  of  the  city  was  presented  to  him,  and 
he  was  solicited  to  accept  a  professor's  chair,  which 
he  declined.  He  consented,  however,  to  fill  the 
office  of  librarian.  At  different  times  he  was  mem- 
ber of  the  legislative  body  of  the  little  republic  of 
Geneva,  the  duties  of  which  office  he  discharged 
with  great  wisdom  and  discretion. 

But  the  departments  of  knowledge,  to  which  he 
seemed  to  be  more  peculiarly  devoted,  were  the 
natural  sciences.  He  was  well  known  to  all  the 
distinguished  mathematicians  and  philosophers  in 
Europe.  The  philosophical  principles  of  Newton 
9 


98 


ABAUZIT. 


early  engaged  his  attention,  and  found  in  him  an  able 
and  zealous  advocate.  He  defended  them  against 
the  attacks  of  Fontenelle  and  Castel,  and  even  de- 
tected an  error  in  the  Principia  at  a  time  when  very- 
few  men  in  Europe  could  understand  the  work. 
This  error  was  acknowledged  by  Sir  Isaac  Newton 
himself,  and  corrected  in  a  subsequent  edition. 
He  had  so  high  an  opinion  of  the  merits  of  Abauzit, 
that  he  held  a  correspondence  with  him,  and  in  one 
of  his  letters  pays  him  this  compliment ;  "  You  are 
a  very  fit  man  to  judge  between  Leibnitz  and  me." 
Abauzit  was,  also,  profoundly  versed  in  ancient 
history,  geography,  and  chronology ;  and  drew  several 
maps  and  charts,  which  threw  much  light  on  these 
subjects.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  altered  an  important 
date  in  his  chronology  in  conformity  with  the  opinion 
of  Abauzit.  His  knowledge,  indeed,  was  extensive 
in  the  whole  circle  of  antiquities,  and  in  almost  every 
branch  of  human  attainment.  In  proof  of  this  a 
remarkable  instance  is  mentioned  by  his  biographers. 
Soon  after  Rousseau  had  written  the  article  on  the 
Music  of  the  Ancients  in  the  Encyclopedia,  for  which 
purpose  he  had  consulted  the  books  in  the  French 
king's  library,  he  had  an  accidental  conversation  with 
Abauzit,  whom  he  found  so  well  informed  on  the 
subject,  that  he  supposed  him  to  have  just  finished  an 
investigation.  "  It  is  ten  years,"  replied  Abauzit, 
"  since  I  quitted  this  branch  of  science."  This  is 
an  evidence,  among  many  others,   that  his  memory 


ABAUZIT. 


99 


was  not  inferior  to  his  ardour,  his  judgment,  or 
his  industry. 

In  theology  his  researches  were  deep.  His 
knowledge  of  the  ancient  languages  qualified  him  to 
be  a  critic  ;  and  his  good  judgment,  moderation,  and 
love  of  truth,  enabled  him  to  throw  off  the  trammels 
of  prejudice,  and  enter  upon  his  inquiries  with  a  fair 
mind.  The  results,  for  the  most  part,  were  rational 
views  of  the  christian  religion,  and  a  spirit  of  tolera- 
tion and  forbearance  rarely  to  be  found  at  that  period. 
His  theological  writings  consist  chiefly  of  short  arti- 
cles on  various  subjects.  They  were  collected  and 
printed  in  a  volume  separate  from  his  other  works. 
The  longest  of  these  is  on  the  Apocalypse,  which 
was  drawn  up  at  the  request  of  William  Burnet, 
Governour  of  New  York,  who  was  one  of  Abauzit's 
correspondents.  In  this  article  the  author  inquires 
into  the  manner  in  which  the  canon  of  the  New 
Testament  was  formed,  and  states  at  some  length 
the  opinions  of  all  the  ancient  Fathers  respecting  the 
authenticity  of  the  Apocalypse.  The  same  volume 
contains  a  treatise  on  Idolatry,  and  a  letter  on  the 
Doctrine  of  the  Romish  Church,  both  of  which  man- 
ifest much   depth  of  research,   and   close   reflection. 

From  this  volume,  which  was  translated  by  Dr. 
Harwood,  and  printed  in  London,  1774,  the  Essays 
here  given  to  the  public  are  selected.  It  is  unneces- 
sary to  remark  on  their  object,  or  their  merits,  as 
every  reader  can  judge   for  himself.     They  exhibit 


100  ABAUZIT. 

the  views  of  a  great  and  a  good  man  on  some  of  the 
most  important  topics  of  christian  theology. 

It  would  be  unpardonable,  perhaps,  not  to  intro- 
duce here  the  glowing  portraiture,  which  Rousseau 
has  drawn  of  Abauzit,  more  especially  as  it  is  said 
to  be  the  only  eulogium,  that  ever  escaped  this 
author's  pen  upon  a  living  person. 

"  Not  that  this  age  of  philosophy,"  said  Rous- 
seau, "  will  pass  without  having  produced  one  true 
philosopher.  I  know  one,  and  only  one,  I  confess;  but 
what  I  consider  the  highest  point  of  happiness  is, 
that  he  dwells  in  my  native  country.  Shall  I  dare 
openly  name  him,  whose  true  glory  it  is  to  have 
remained  unknown  ?  Wise  and  modest  Abauzit,  let 
your  sublime  simplicity  pardon  in  my  heart  a  zeal, 
which  has  not  your  fame  for  its  object.  No,  it  is 
not  you,  that  I  would  make  known  in  this  age  so 
unworthy  to  admire  you  ;  it  is  Geneva,  which  I 
would  make  illustrious  by  your  residence  there  ;  on 
my  fellow  citizens  I  would  bestow  the  honour,  which 
they  render  to  you.  Happy  is  the  country  where 
the  merit,  which  conceals  itself,  is  the  most  esteem- 
ed ;  happy  the  people  where  presumptuous  youth 
ceases  to  dogmatize,  and  blushes  at  its  vain  knowl- 
edge, before  the  learned  ignorance  of  the  wise. 
Venerable  and  virtuous  old  man,  your  fame  has 
never  been  sounded  by  empty  wits  ;  no  noisy  Aca- 
demician has  attempted  your  elogy.  You  have  not, 
like  them,  deposited  all  your  wisdom  in  books ;  you 


ABAUZIT.  101 

have  displayed  it  in  your  life  for  an  example  to  the 
country,  which  you  have  adopted  and  loved,  and  by 
which  you  are  respected.  You  have  lived  like 
Socrates  ;  but  he  died  by  the  hand  of  his  fellow 
citizens,  while  your  are  cherished  by  yours."* 

Such  was  the  tribute  bestowed  by  a  man  of 
genius,  who  was  by  no  means  accustomed  to  over- 
rate ihe  merits  of  others. 

Abauzit   died    on   the  20ih  of  March,    17G7,   at 
the  advanced  age  of  eighty   seven,   deeply  lamented 
by  his  friends  and  the  republic.     Through  his  whole 
life   he   sought    retirement    and    quiet.       It    was    his 
delight     rather    to     communicate     pleasure     to     his 
friends,  than  to  gain  the   applause  of  the  world  ;  his 
conversation  was  animated   and   instructive,   i\m\   his 
deportment  affable   and    engaging.      He  was  amiable 
and  modest,  generous   and  kind,  without  any  selfish 
interests  to  promote,  or  dreams  of  ambition   to  real- 
ize.    He    was    simple    in    his    manners,    frank   and 
independent  in  his  intercourse  with   men,  decided  in 
his  opinions,  a  lover  of  liberty,  and    a   friend  to  uni- 
versal freedom  and  toleration  in  religion.     If,  indeed, 
it  can  be  said  of  any   man,   that   in   him  were  com- 
bined the   characters  of  a  true  philosopher,   a   pro- 
found scholar,  and  a  sincere  christian,   this  may  with 
the  strictest  truth  be  said  of  Abauzit. 

*  (Euvres  de  J.  J.  Rousseau,  Geneve,  1782,  torn.  v.  p.  25S 
9* 


ESSAYS  OF  ABAUZIT. 


On  Mysteries  in  Religion. 

Mysteries  are  a  source  of  disputation  and  of 
division  among  christians.  Some  would  totally 
banish  them  from  religion  ;  others,  not  content  with 
those  which  it  may  admit,  create  themselves  a  pleas- 
ure in  augmenting  the  number  of  them,  and  multiply 
them  to  infinity.  What  side  ought  one  to  take  in  this 
dispute  ?  Is  there  no  middle  path  to  pursue,  between 
these  two  opposite  extremes  ?  This  is  what  I  design 
to  canvass  in  the  ensuing  discourse.  To  this  pur- 
pose we  will  first  observe  the  different  senses  which 
this  word  mystery  may  admit.  Secondly,  we  will 
examine  in  what  sense  we  may  say  that  there  are 
mysteries  in  religion  ;  and  in  what  manner  one  is 
obliged  to  submit  to  those  which  it  contains.  In  the 
last  place,  we  will  deduce  from  the  principles  laid 
down,  some  general  reflections  on  the  conduct  which 
christians  ought  to  observe   with  regard  to  mysteries. 

The  word  mystery  in  general  signifies  a  thing 
concealed  ;    but  as   a   thing  may   be  concealed  from 


104  ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION. 

us  different  ways,  this  name  is  attributed  to  various 
things  which  are  not  equally  concealed  from  us,  and 
which  have  not,  with  regard  to  us,  the  same  degree 
of  obscurity. 

1.  The  sacred  penmen  gave  the  name  of  mystery 
to  those  truths,  which  revelaiion  discovers  to  us,  and 
which  would  have  been  unknown  to  men  had  they 
enjoyed  only  the  guidance  of  reason.  Thus  the 
doctrine  of  the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles  to  the  privi- 
leges of  the  Gospel  is  called  a  mystery  ;  because 
that  before  Jesus  Christ  had  commanded  his  Apostles 
to  preach  the  Gospel  through  the  whole  world,  this 
design,  which  God  had  formed,  of  manifesting  him- 
self to  all  men,  was  a  thing  unknown,  a  thing  con- 
cealed. In  this  sense  it  is  that  St.  Paul,  informing 
the  Christians  that  all  mankind  shall  not  be  dead 
when  Jesus  Christ  shall  descend  to  judge  the  world, 
calls  this  doctrine  a  mystery,  because  that  was  a 
particular  circumstance,  with  regard  to  the  last 
judgment,  which  mankind  had  been  ignorant  of  till 
that  time  ;  it  had  been  a  thing  concealed  from  them 
till  the  time  that  St.  Paul  informed  them  of  it.  It 
is  in  this  sense  that  the  word  mystery  is  most 
frequently  employed  in  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

2.  The  name  of  mystery  is  also  given  to  those 
doctrines  of  religion,  which  acquaint  us  but  imper- 
fectly with  those  subjects,  which  they  present  to  our 
minds;  which  only   communicate    to    us   insufficient 


ON   MYSTERIES    IN  RELIGION.  105 

ideas.  It  is  in  this  sense,  that  one  may  say,  that  the 
conduct  of  Providence  is  a  mystery  ;  because,  though 
we  know  various  things  concerning  the  manner  in 
which  Providence  governs  this  universe,  we  are  very 
far  from  knowing  all  the  rules,  which  it  observes  in 
this  great  regard. 

3.  We  give  the  name  of  mystery  to  what  is 
obscure  and  unknown  to  us  in  the  things  that  relate 
to  religion.  We  do  not  know,  for  example,  in  what 
time  God  will  make  his  Gospel  known  to  those 
nations,  which  hitherto  have  been  plunged  in  the 
darkness  of  paganism  ;  this  to  us,  we  say,  is  a  mys- 
tery. We  are  ignorant  also,  for  instance,  in  what 
manner  God  will  judge  those  who  shall  have  fallen 
into  this  or  that  error,  which  appears  dangerous  to  us  ; 
in  this  we  acknowledge  a  mystery.  We  are  ignorant 
what  motive  influenced  the  Deity  to  communicate 
his  Gospel  to  one  nation  rather  than  to  another  at  a 
certain  time  ;  on  this  subject  we  say,  with  St.  Paul, 
O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  !  How  unsearchable  are  his 
judgments,  and  his  ways  past  rinding  out  ! 

4.  Divines  give  the  name  of  mystery  to  certain 
doctrines,  which  are,  say  they,  above  reason,  and 
which  reason  cannot  comprehend.  In  this  sense 
they  style  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and  Incarnation 
a  mystery. 

5.  There  are  divines,  who  make  use  of  this 
word  to  denote  doctrines,  which  are  not  only  income 


106  ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

prehensible  but  even  contradictory.  It  is  in  this 
sense  that  the  Roman  Catholics  call  their  transub- 
stantiation  a  mystery. 

In  fine,  the  word  mystery  is  sometimes  employed 
to  denote  in  general  the  truths  of  religion.  It  seems 
even  that  the  scripture  sometimes  makes  use  of  it  in 
this  sense.  Thus  Christ  said  to  his  disciples  ;  "To 
you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,"  that  is,  to  know  the  truths  of  my  Gospel, 
which  remain  concealed  from  the  rest  of  mankind. 
"  Let  every  one  regard  us,"  says  St.  Paul,  "  as 
stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ,"  meaning  of 
those  truths,  which  Jesus  Christ  came  to  teach  men, 
and  of  which  the  greatest  part  of  men  are  ignorant. 
"  We  speak  to  you  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystery;" 
that  is,  we  publish  an  excellent  institution,  which  God 
has  revealed  to  us,  and  the  greatest  part  of  whose 
truths  was  before  unknown  to  the  world.  These  are 
things,  which  eye  hath  not  seen,  as  he  afterwards 
adds,  nor  ear  heard,  and  which  it  hath  not  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive. 

The  Jews  and  Pagans  were  fallen  into  such 
dreadful  darkness  of  ignorance  and  error,  that  the 
greatest  part  of  the  truths,  even  the  most  plain  and 
obvious,  which  the  Apostles  preached  to  them,  were 
mysteries  to  them ;  truths  which  they  had  been 
ignorant  of  till  that  time,  end  for  the  knowledge  of 
which  they  were  indebted  to  the  Apostles.  For 
which  reason  it  is,  that  these  last  sometimes  give  the 


ON   MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION.  107 

name  of  mystery  to  the  truths  which  they  deliver, 
whatever  may  be  their  nature  ;  because  being 
unknown,  they  were  mysteries  to  the  people  to  whom 
they  were  communicated.  To  take  the  word  mys- 
tery in  this  general  sense,  all  religion  will  be  full  of 
mysteries,  since  in  this  sense  they  give  the  name  of 
mystery  to  all  the  truths  which  it  contains,  even  to 
the  plainest,  and  to  those  which  are  the  most  level  to 
our  capacity.  But  this  is  not  the  business  in  hand. 
The  question  is  to  know,  if,  by  taking  this  word  in 
the  other  senses  which  we  have  indicated,  we  can 
aver  that  there  are  mysteries  in  religion.  This  is 
what  we  shall  immediately  examine. 

1.  First,  then,  if  by  mysteries  are  understood 
truths  which  revelation  discovers,  and  which  were 
unknown  to  us  by  reason,  it  is  certain  that  there  are 
various  mysteries  of  this  kind  in  the  Christian  religion. 
Those  truths,  for  example,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
saviour  of  men ;  that  he  passed  his  life  in  an  abject 
condition  ;  that  he  died  upon  a  cross ;  that  he  is 
risen  again  ;  that  he  ascended  into  heaven  ;  that  he 
shed  from  thence  the  effusions  of  the  spirit  upon  the 
Apostles  ;  that  he  will  come  one  day  to  judice  the 
whole  world  ;  that  all  the  dead  shall  rise  to  make 
their  appearance  together  at  his  tribunal  ;  and  several 
other  truths  of  this  nature,  are  things  of  which  our 
reason  could  not  inform  us,  and  which  we  have 
learned  solely  from  Christianity.  They  are  there- 
fore all  of  them  so  many  mysteries,  which  the  Gospel 


108  ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

hath  revealed  to  us.  But  it  ought  to  be  remarked, 
that  after  this  revelation  these  mysteries  cease  to  be 
mysteries ;  they  are  no  longer  things  concealed  ; 
they  are  things  which  we  know  as  accurately  as 
those  truths,  which  are  best  known  to  us  by  reason  ; 
they  are  secrets  which  cease  to  be  secrets  to  us, 
from  the  moment  that  God  has  been  pleased  to 
impart  them  to  us.  One  ought  not  to  make  any 
difficulty  in  receiving  mysteries  of  this  kind,  which 
one  may  find  in  the  books  of  the  New  Testament. 
The  divinity  of  these  books  once  proved,  we  ought 
to  receive  all  the  truths  in  which  they  instruct  us  in 
a  clear  and  accurate  manner,  though  reason  of  itself 
would  not  conduct  us  to  those  truths. 

2.  If  by  mystery  we  understand  doctrines,  which 
only  give  us  inadequate  ideas  of  the  subjects,  which 
they  present  to  our  minds,  it  is  certain  that  there  are 
diverse  mysteries  of  this  nature  in  religion.  AH  the 
perfections  of  God,  all  his  works,  our  own  nature, 
are  in  this  respect  mysteries.  We  have  only  very 
imperfect  ideas  of  all  these  things.  What  the  scrip- 
ture delivers  to  us  on  these  topics,  is  not  sufficient  to 
give  us  a  perfect  knowledge  of  these  great  objects. 
At  present,  says  St.  Paul,  we  see  but  in  part,  we 
see  through  a  glass  darkly.  There  is  in  almost  all 
things,  which  are  the  objects  of  religion,  a  bright  and 
dark  side.  In  this  respect  then,  there  are  almost 
every  where  mysteries.  But  what  ought  to  be 
remarked  is,  that  we  are  obliged  to  receive  of  these 


ON  MYSTERIES  IX  RELIGION'.  109 

mysterious  doctrines  only  what  is  clear  in  them,  and 
what  is  level  to  our  capacities.  We  are  obliged 
to  view  them  only  on  the  luminous  side,  which 
they  exhibit  to  us.  We  ought  not,  neither  can  we 
contemplate  them  on  the  dark,  by  which  they  are 
inaccessible  to  us.  I  will  render  this  reflection  per- 
ceptible by  an  instance.  One  may  regard  eternity 
as  a  mystery.  In  eternity  there  are  circumstances  we 
cannot  comprehend.  How  is  it  possible,  for  exam- 
ple, to  add  always  to  a  duration  which  is  already 
infinite  ?  If  a  being  hath  existed  from  all  eternity,  it 
seems  that  he  must  have  existed  an  infinite  number 
of  years,  an  infinite  number  of  days.  Are  there 
then  as  many  years  as  days  in  the  immense  extent 
of  his  duration  ?  These  are  difficulties  which 
extremely  embarrass  us  on  this  subject.  This  is  the 
dark  side  of  tin's  doctrine,  on  which  we  are  not 
obliged  to  pronounce.  But  there  is  in  the  eternity 
of  God  something  clear,  and  of  which  we  easily 
form  an  idea  ;  that  is,  that  God  hath  always  existed, 
and  that  he  will  always  exist  ;  thai  he  hath  had  no 
beginning,  and  will  never  have  an  (Mid  ;  and  this  is 
all  we  are  obliged  to  believe  on  this  subject.  With 
regard  to  mysteries  of  this  nature,  therefore,  we  ought 
to  receive  what  they  exhibit  to  us  clearly,  and  to 
suspend  our  judgment  in  acknowledging  our  ignorance 
in  regard  to  what  is  obscure  in  them. 

3.  If  by  mystery   is   understood   what   is  obscure 
and  unknown  to  us  in  the  things  of  religion,  it  is  very 
K) 


110  ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

certain  that  there  are,  as  we  have  just  remarked, 
various  things  which  are  unknown  to  us,  among  those 
things  in  which  religion  is  conversant.  But  those 
things  which  are  unknown  to  us,  make  no  part  of 
religion.  They  have  not  been  revealed  to  us.  Since 
they  continue  to  be  unknown  and  concealed  from  us, 
they  constitute  no  part  of  the  revelation,  which  hath 
been  granted  us  ;  they  ought  not,  they  cannot  be  the 
object  of  our  faith. 

4.  If  one  understand  by  mystery,  incomprehen- 
sible doctrines,  there  are  no  mysteries  of  this  kind  in 
revelation.  It  is  even  a  contradiction  to  say  that  a 
doctrine  is  revealed,  and  that  it  is  incomprehensible. 
To  say  that  God  reveals  to  us  incomprehensible 
doctrines,  is  to  say  that  he  gives  us  ideas  of  things  of 
which  we  can  form  no  idea,  and  of  which  he  does  not 
really  give  us  any  idea.  This  is  absolutely  impos- 
sible. If  there  were  doctrines  of  this  nature  in 
religion,  it  would  be  altogether  impossible  to  believe 
them.  For  to  believe  a  doctrine,  is  to  connect  the 
ideas  which  can  be  formed  concerning  this  doctrine. 
But  one  has  no  idea  of  an  incomprehensible  doctrine ; 
one  cannot  therefore  connect  the  ideas,  which  con- 
stitute this  doctrine,  nor  consequently  believe  it. 

We  must  make  the  same  judgment  concerning 
contradictory,  as  concerning  incomprehensible  doc- 
trines. It  is  a  sort  of  pretended  mystery,  which 
cannot  have  place  in  a  divine  revelation.  It  is  im- 
possible that  God,  who  is  the  author  of  our  reason, 


ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION.  Ill 

should  teach  us  by  his  word,  things  directly  contrary 
to  those,  which  he  teaches  us  by  clear  and  evident 
reasonings.  It  would  not  even  be  possible  for  us  to 
receive  these  kinds  of  doctrine.  For  to  believe,  as 
I  have  just  said,  is  to  connect  ideas.  Now  the  ideas, 
that  one  pretends  to  unite  in  a  contradictory  doctrine, 
cannot  be  connected.  They  destroy  one  another. 
If  one  affirmed,  for  example,  that  one  and  the  same 
body  is  at  Paris  and  at  Rome  at  the  same  time,  it 
would  not  be  possible  to  believe  it.  I  may,  indeed, 
through  weakness,  through  complaisance,  through 
the  little  attention  which  I  give  to  what  is  proposed 
lo  me,  say,  that  I  give  my  consent  to  this  proposition. 
I  can  join  together  the  words  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed, but  my  mind  cannot  connect  the  ideas, 
which  these  words  express.  It  cannot  connect  the 
idea  of  a  body  existing  at  Paris  at  a  certain  time, 
with  the  idea  of  this  same  body  existing  at  the  same 
instant  at  Rome.  In  asserting  that  this  body  is  at 
Rome,  one  denies  that  it  is  at  Paris  ;  in  asserting 
that  it  is  at  Paris,  he  denies  it  to  be  at  Rome. 
These  two  ideas,  which  one  pretends  to  connect, 
destroy  each  other.* 

*  The  difference  between  the  sense  of  the  word  fiufrvgiov, 
mystery,  as  used  by  the  Aposlles,  and  its  popular  sense,  is  clear 
and  easily  defined.  The  Apostles  always  meant  by  the  word 
something  that  was  concealed,  but  which  might  be  made  known ; 
whereas,  in  its  vulgar  signification,  it  is  employed  to  denote  a 
thing,  which  is  not  only  concealed,  but  incomprehensible.  This 
difference  is  broad  and  important,  and  deserves  the  careful  atten- 


112  ON  MTSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

The  principles,  which  we  have  just  laid  down, 
obviously  suggest  the  following  reflections,  on  the 
conduct  which  we  ought  to  observe,  with  regard  to 
mysteries. 

1.  It  appears  by  what  we  have  advanced,  in 
what  manner  we  ought  to  receive  doctrines,  which 
men  present  to  us  under  the  idea  of  mystery  ;  that 
if  they  give  us  clear  ideas  of  what  they  are  desirous 
we  should  believe,  and  make  us  evidently  see  that 
these  ideas  are  contained  in  the  word  of  God,  we 
ought  not  to  hesitate  in  receiving  them,  though  they 
should  be  things,  which  our  reason  of  itself  could  not 
have  discovered  to  us.  The  scripture  says,  for 
example,  that  the  dead  must  one  day  rise  again. 
We  easily  form  ideas  of  what  the  scripture  has 
taught  us  in  this  regard.  We  ought  to  believe  it, 
though  our  reason  of  itself  cannot  lead  us  to  this 
truth.  But  if  people  propose  to  us  as  mysteries, 
doctrines  that  are  incomprehensible  or  contradictory, 
we  ought  not  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  dazzled  with 
the  specious  title  with  which  they  clothe  them.     We 

tioti  of  every  one,  who  would  attain  just  conceptions  of  the 
Apostles'  instructions.  It  may  he  stated  as  a  rule,  which  is  with- 
out exception,  that  they  never  used  the  term  to  express  any 
truth  or  doctrine,  which  was  in  its  nature  incomprehensible,  or 
impossible  to  be  understood.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  uniformly 
employed  by  them  to  denote  something,  which  had  been  obscure, 
or  unknown,  but  which  was  made  clear  by  revelation,  or 
would  be  made  so  by  the  means  that  were  employed  to  diffuse 
a  knowledge  of  truth,  and  of  divine  things.     Ed. 


ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION.  113 

ought  to  reject  them  without  any  scruple.  It  is  not 
posssible  in  truth  to  receive  them.  One  must  only 
examine  carefully  if  the  doctrine  in  question  be  in 
reality  incomprehensible.  Sometimes  this  title  is 
imprudently  given  to  doctrines,  which  are  not  of  tins. 
Order.  For  example,  people  say  that  the  doctrine 
of  the  incarnation  is  incomprehensible,  but  they  are 
mistaken.  If  it  were,  it  could  not  be  received. 
The  doctrine  is  briefly  this  ;  That  the  Deity  in  a 
very  intimate  manner  was  united  to  the  man  Christ 
Jesus,  insomuch  that  one  may  regard  all  those  ex- 
cellent lessons,  which  Jesus  Christ  communicated  to 
mankind,  all  the  astonishing  and  miraculous  opera- 
tions, which  he  displayed  before  their  eyes,  as  the 
language  and  actions  of  God  himself,  who  was  in 
him,  who  spoke  by  him,  who  acted  by  him,  who 
manifested  himself  by  him.  Here  is  nothing  but 
what  is  easily  comprehended.  It  is  true,  one  does 
not  comprehend  what  was  precisely  the  nature  of 
this  union  of  the  Deity  with  humanity  ;  but  as  we 
are  not  obliged  to  form  distinct  ideas  of  it,  we  are 
not  obliged  to  believe  what  we  do  not  distinctly  com- 
prehend of  it. 

2.  It  appears  from  what  we  have  said,  that  it  is 
injurious  to  accuse  moderate  divines  of  being  enemies 
to  mysteries.  One  may  see  by  what  we  hare 
advanced  agreeably  to  their  ideas,  that  they  reject 
not  those  mysteries,  which  in  reality  belong  to  religion. 
They  acknowledge,  in  the  strongest  manner,  tl 
10 


114  ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION. 

there  are  in  the  nature  of  God  many  things  which 
transcend  our  weak  capacity.  They  receive  with 
devout  regard  every  thing  which  revelation  hath 
added,  which  reason  could  not  discover.  But  they 
do  not  blindly  submit  to  the  decisions  of  men,  who 
would  often  vend  those  doctrines  for  mysteries, 
which  have  no  other  foundation  but  their  own  imag- 
inations. It  is  against  these  pretended  mysteries  that 
they  declare  war,  and  not  against  those  which  reli- 
gion contains.  Penetrated  with  gratitude  and  esteem 
for  the  truths  which  the  Gospel  teaches  them,  they 
cannot  suffer  that  men  should  contaminate  their 
sacred  purity,  by  associating  with  them  doctrines 
which  are  absurd,  replete  with  difficulties  and  con- 
tradictions. One  might  with  much  more  justice 
accuse  the  rigid  divines  with  being  enemies  to 
mysteries.  It  is  doing  great  injury  to  true  mysteries, 
to  unite  with  them,  as  they  too  often  do,  abstract  spec- 
ulations, loaded  with  difficulties  and  contradictions, 
which  render  religion  contemptible,  which  make 
real  mysteries  to  be  questioned,  which,  exhibiting 
religion  under  a  disadvantageous  form,  weaken  the 
esteem  which  men  ought  to  cherish  for  it,  and  occa- 
sion doubts  to  arise  concerning  its  credibility. 

Besides,  it  appears  from  the  facility  with  which 
these  divines  pronounce  on  all  kinds  of  subjects,  that 
they  own  much  fewer  mysteries,  than  those  whom 
they  reproach  with  being  enemies  to  mysteries. 
Is  it  asked,  for  example,   in   what  manner  God  hath 


ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION.  115 

predestinated  mankind  to  salvation  ?  A  moderate 
divine  will  tell  you,  that  the  only  thing  that  he 
knows  upon  this  subject  is,  that  God  hath  determined 
to  save  those  who  shall  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
to  condemn  those  who  shall  refuse  to  receive  him. 
He  will  confess  that  he  knows  no  more  than  this 
concerning  it,  that  this  affair  is  to  him  a  mystery. 
But  the  rigid  divine  will  not  be  content  with  such  a 
concise  account ;  he  will  gradually  unfold  to  you  all 
the  most  hidden  secrets  of  this  mystery  ;  will  tell  you 
which  is  the  first  decree  which  God  formed  in  this 
respect,  which  the  second,  and  which  the  third, 
fourth,  and  fifth.  You  would  suppose  he  had  known 
the  secret  counsels  of  the  Almighty,  so  little  is  he 
embarrassed  with  this  subject,  and  with  such  facility 
he  pronounces  on  what  creates  to  others  the  greatest 
difficulties. 

Is  it  inquired,  what  shall  be  the  final  condition  of 
the  heathens,  who  have  not  the  happiness  of  know- 
ing Jesus  Christ  ?  What  shall  be  the  everlasting 
state  of  those,  who  have  fallen  into  such  and  such  an 
error  ?  A  moderate  divine  will  say,  thai  he  leaves 
them  to  the  equitable  judgment  of  God,  the  sole 
legislator,  who  can  save  and  who  can  destroy ;  ne 
will  say,  that  he  hath  not  sufficient  light  to  decide, 
in  any  peremptory  manner,  the  fate  of  the  errone- 
ous ;  that  this  is  to  him  a  mystery.  But  a  severe 
divine,  far  from  adopting  this  mystery,  will  directly 
pronounce  the  sentence,  which  they  shall  assuredly 


116  ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

receive  at  the  last  day,  and  condemn  them  all  with- 
out mercy.  An  observer  of  characters  will  find, 
that  the  moderate  divine  suspends  his  judgment  on 
an  infinite  number  of  subjects,  and  freely  owns  that 
they  are  mysteries  to  him  ;  whilst  the  rigid,  by  his 
temerity  in  determining  every  thing,  annihilates  divers 
mysteries,  which  the  weakness  of  his  understanding 
ought  to  make  him  acknowledge. 

3.  A  third  reflection,  which  presents  itself  on 
this  subject,  is,  that  the  more  mysterious  a  doctrine 
is,  full  of  obscurity  and  difficult  of  comprehension, 
the  less  important  it  is  to  salvation.  In  effect,  a 
doctrine  is  not  important  in  religion,  but  in  propor- 
tion to  the  influence  it  may  have  on  our  sanctification. 
But  a  doctrine,  full  of  obscurity,  can  have  but 
very  little  influence  on  our  hearts.  As  it  presents 
to  us  but  few  ideas,  and  those  ideas  very  indistinct, 
it  can  make  but  a  very  slight  impression  upon  us. 
One  may  even  assert  here,  that  if  there  were  among 
the  doctrines  of  religion,  mysteries  incomprehensible, 
these  mysteries  would  be  of  no  importance  ;  that  not 
presenting  any  distinct  idea  to  our  mind,  they  could 
not  act  upon  it,  nor,  consequently,  contribute  to  its 
sanctification,  and  its  happiness. 

4.  A  fourth  reflection,  which  we  ought  to  make 
here,  is,  that  one  ought  to  be  very  circumspect  ia 
the  judgments,  which  he  delivers  concerning  mysteries 
in  religion.  We  ought  to  assert  nothing  but  what 
reason  and  scripture  teach  us  in  a  clear  and  accurate 


ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION.  117 

manner.  To  give  here  free  scope  to  imagination,  to 
be  eager  to  decide  every  thing,  is  to  put  one's  self 
in  evident  danger  of  being  deceived.  One  then 
walks  in  a  dark  region  ;  he  has  no  light  to  direct  his 
steps.  If  he  refuses  to  stop,  he  runs  a  risk  of  wan- 
dering from  the  path,  of  stumbling  every  moment, 
and  being  precipitated  into  error. 

5.  Another  reflection,  which  naturally  follows 
from  our  principles,  is,  that  we  ought  to  entertain 
great  candour  towards  those  who  fall  into  any  error 
with  regard  to  mysteries.  They  are  in  truth  guilty 
of  imprudence  and  temerity.  They  are  wrong  in 
hazarding  a  decision  on  these  matters,  without  hav- 
ing a  sufficient  light  by  which  to  form  a  clear  judg- 
ment. But  still,  the  subjects,  on  which  their  opin- 
ions are  erroneous,  are  very  difficult  ;  it  is  not  easy 
to  gain  clear  and  exact  ideas  of  them.  The  difficulty 
of  the  matter  in  question  requires,  that  we  should  exer- 
cise indulgence  and  charity  towards  them.  If  the 
point  were  concerning  things  obvious  and  evident, 
on  which  it  was  easy  to  determine,  one  would  have 
some  reason  to  censure  them  for  the  bad  use  they 
made  of  their  understanding.  They  have  no  excuse, 
who  suffer  themselves  to  be  deceived  on  subjects, 
which  have  nothing  in  them  but  what  is  simple  and 
level  to  our  capacity.  But  the  more  difficult  a  matter 
is,  the  more  easy  is  it  to  be  deceived  in  our  judgments 
concerning  it,  and  the  more  lenity  and  candour  ought 
we  to  cherish  towards  those,  who  have  the  misfortune 


118  ON  MYSTERIES   IN  RELIGION. 

to  wander  from  the  truth,  on  subjects  so  susceptible 
of  error  and  misapprehension. 

6.  Another  reflection,  which  we  will  add  on  this 
subject,  is,  that  they  are  not  the  difficult  and  abstract 
doctrines  of  religion,  which  ought  to  attract  most  of 
our  attention  and  study.  Such  doctrines  are  but  of 
little  use  and  importance.  Though  we  should  med- 
itate on  them  from  morning  to  night,  they  would 
contribute  but  very  little  to  the  illumination  of  our 
minds,  and  the  satisfaction  of  our  hearts.  We  should 
become  neither  much  wiser  nor  much  better.  That, 
which  ought  most  to  occupy  us,  is  the  meditation  of 
those  plain  and  clear  truths,  which  our  religion  con- 
tains. It  is  the  study  of  these  truths,  which,  by  the 
light  they  diffuse  in  our  minds,  are  efficacious  in 
sanctifying  our  hearts ;  it  is  the  study  and  practice 
of  our  duties ;  it  is  this  which  ought  to  constitute  our 
principal  study,  and  our  principal  employment.  In 
this  regard  we  ought  to  follow  that  excellent  maxim 
recorded  in  Deuteronomy ;  "  Secret  things  belong 
to  the  Lord  our  God,  but  those  things  that  are  re- 
vealed belong  unto  us,  and  to  our  children  forever,  in 
order  that  we  may  observe  all  the  words  of  this  law." 

But  men  have  too  much  passion  for  mysteries 
easily  to  acquire  the  moderation  we  here  request  of 
them.  They  will  have  mysteries,  that  may  serve  to 
occupy,  to  exercise,  and  to  call  forth  their  genius. 
To  cure  them  of  this  affection,  which  they  have  for 
speculative  doctrines,  the  contemplation  of  which  is 


ON  MVSTERIES   IN  RELIGION.  119 

a  very  useless  employment,  one  must  point  out  to 
them  subjects  better  suited  to  their  capacities,  and 
on  which  they  may  exercise  their  understandings 
with  profit  and  advantage.  Several  of  this  kind  we 
might  indicate  to  them.  There  are,  for  example,  in 
morality  several  nice  and  abstruse  points,  on  which 
we  can  acquire  but  imperfect  ideas.  These  are 
mysteries,  into  which  it  would  be  proper  to  make 
deep  researches  ;  it  would  be  very  useful  to  labour 
assiduously  here,  in  order  to  gain  precision  and 
accuracy,  that  we  may  not  be  embarrassed  on  the 
part  we  are  to  take,  when  we  shall  find  ourselves  in 
situations,  which  require  a  clear  perception  of  these 
things.  There  are  in  the  heart  of  man  many  depths, 
which  it  would  be  useful  for  us  frequently  to  sound. 
"  The  heart  of  man,"  says  the  scripture,  "  is  deceit- 
ful above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  ;  who 
can  know  it  ?"  In  general  we  know  ourselves  but 
very  imperfectly.  We  ought  to  labour  to  acquire  as 
accurate  a  knowledge  of  ourselves  as  possible.  We 
ought  to  endeavour  to  discover  what  is  the  situation 
of  our  hearts  ;  what  are  the  passions  that  commonly 
agitate  them  ;  what  are  the  objects  which  make  the 
deepest  impression  upon  them,  and  which  serve  to 
excite  the  passions.  We  ought  to  endeavour  to 
discover  the  vain  illusions  which  we  cherish,  and 
by  which  we  confirm  ourselves  every  day  in  bad 
habits.  These  are  mysteries  of  iniquity,  which 
merit  all  our  attention. 


120  ON  MYSTERIES  IN  RELIGION. 

There  are  in  the  different  bodies,  which  com- 
pose this  universe,  infinite  vestiges  of  the  wisdom  of 
their  Creator,  which,  through  the  slight  attention 
which  we  pay  to  them,  make  no  impression  upon 
us.  These  are  mysteries  of  nature,  which  well 
deserve  our  most  sedulous  study.  We  ought  to  make 
it  our  highest  entertainment  to  survey,  in  the  various 
objects  that  surround  us,  the  traces  of  divine  skill, 
which  they  exhibit  to  all  attentive  minds,  in  order  to 
be  elevated  by  these  means  to  those  sentiments  of 
admiration,  which  we  ought  always  to  cherish  for 
the  perfections  of  the  supreme  Being. 

There  are  in  the  conduct,  which  God  hath  ob- 
served in  regard  to  his  church,  there  are  in  the 
favours  which  he  hath  lavished  on  mankind  by  the 
mission  of  Jesus  Christ,  mysteries  of  wisdom,  of 
benevolence,  of  goodness,  of  holiness,  of  power,  which 
we  can  never  sufficiently  admire.  St.  Peter  informs 
us,  "  that  the  angels  themselves  desire  to  look  into 
these  things."  We  ought  not  to  be  possessed  with 
less  of  this  sacred  ardour  than  they,  in  order  to 
furnish  ourselves  with  just  ideas  of  the  wisdom, 
goodness,  and  power,  which  God  Almighty  hath 
manifested  in  the  great  work  of  our  salvation.  We 
can  never  entertain  ideas  of  it  too  exalted,  or  enter 
into  all  the  sentiments  of  admiration  and  gratitude, 
which  are  adequate  to  the  benefits  which  God  has 
conferred  upon  us.  What  idea  soever  we  form  of  the 
benevolence,  which  God  has   testified  to  us  by  Jesus 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS  CHRIST.  121 

Christ,  there  will  always  be  a  great  number  of  cir- 
cumstances that  will  escape  us,  and  which  a  second 
meditation  will  make  us  perceive.  There  will 
always  be  in  the  love  of  God  mysteries,  which  will 
exercise  our  minds.  We  ought  frequently  to  med- 
itate on  this  important  subject,  in  order  to  endeavour 
to  comprehend,  with  all  saints,  what  is  the  breadth 
and  length,  the  depth  and  height  of  the  love  of  Christ, 
which  surpasseth  all  knowledge.  These  are  myste- 
ries, very  worthy  of  our  attention  ;  which  deserve 
much  better  to  employ  us,  than  those  abstract  and 
metaphysical  mysteries,  which  exercise  so  unprofita- 
bly  the  understanding  of  divines,  and  produce  so 
frequently  acrimony,  animosity,  and  divisions. 


Honour  due  to  Jesus  Christ. 

We  use  the  term  adore  to  express  the  honours, 
which  are  due  to  the  Divinity  ;  and  this  term  is  so 
confined  and  restricted  in  our  language,  at  least  in 
the  mouth  of  Protestants,  that  it  instantly  awakens 
the  idea  of  the  Supreme  Being.  This  is  not  the 
case  with  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  in 
which  one  finds  no  expression  that  is  peculiar  and 
appropriated  to  this  usage.  They  have  only  vague 
terms,  which  mean  in  general  every  honour  that  is 
paid  to  any  one.  The  ordinary  word,  which  they 
f-mploy,  signifies  prostration ;  and  this  token  of 
11 


122  HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST. 

respect  was  so  common,  especially  amongst  the 
Easterns,  that,  not  only  they  prostrated  themselves 
before  their  kings,  but  even  before  persons  very  far 
from  being  considerable. 

The  thing  is  acknowledged  by  all  the  critics,  and 
on  this   fact  they   establish  this    principle  ;    that  in 
order  to  determine  the  degree  of  honour,  we  ought 
to  consider  the  quality  of  the  persons,   and  the  dif- 
ferent  relations,    which    they    may    support.      For 
example,   if  Lot  prostrates  himself  before  the  two 
angels,  it  is  a  civility  which   is  paid  to  strangers  ;  if 
Jacob    prostrates     himself  before    Esau,    it   is   the 
deference  which  a  younger  brother  has  for  an  elder ; 
if  Solomon  prostrates  himself  before  Bathsheba,  as  a 
son    he   honours  his  mother;    if  Nathan   prostrates 
himself  before  David,  as  a  subject  he  pays  this  hom- 
age to  his  prince  ;  if  the  Magi  prostrate  themselves  be- 
fore Jesus  Christ,  in  quality  of  new  converts  to  Christ, 
they  pay  their  veneration  to  the  Messiah  ;    in  fine,  if 
Jesus  Christ  himself  prostrate  himself  before  God,  it 
is  then  a  created  being,   who   adores  his   Creator. 
There  is,  therefore,  nothing   so   general,   nothing  so 
ambiguous  as  the  act  of  prostration  ;  and  when  inter- 
preters have  translated  it  by  adore,  they  have  been 
determined,  not  by  the  precision  of  the  original,  but 
by  the   nature  of  the    subject.     In  truth,  they  have 
abused  this  rule  more  than  once,  by  making  it  mil- 
itate for  their  particular  opinions.     But  this  is  not 
the  business  in  question ;    it  is  sufficient  that  the  rule 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST.  123 

i.s  incontestible  ;  the  manner  of  applying  it  only  is 
disputed. 

If,  then,  the  opinion  of  prostration  is  very  equiv- 
ocal, it  cannot  constitute  the  essence  of  adoration. 
In  effect,  the  soul  cannot  adore  without  the  body, 
and  in  vain  doth  the  body  bow  itself,  if  the  soul  be 
not  directed  towards  the  object  of  its  worship.  God 
is  a  spirit,  and  it  is  his  will,  that  those  who  worship 
him  should  worship  him  with  the  devotion  of  the 
mind  ;  and  this  interior  adoration  discriminates  what 
the  exterior  act  appears  to  confound.  When,  there- 
fore, the  body  prostrates  itself,  God  does  not  take 
this  homage  to  his  own  account — thus  far  all  is  com- 
mon between  him  and  princes.  But  if  at  the  same 
lime  the  mind  contemplates  its  Creator,  acknowl- 
edges him  for  the  sole  arbiter  of  its  condition,  reposes 
an  unreserved  confidence  in  him,  then  it  is  that  true 
devotion  is  formed,  the  sole  worship  which  God  ap- 
propriates to  himself,  and  of  which  he  appears  to  be 
jealous  when  he  says,  "  I  will  not  give  my  glory  to 
another."  It  is  his  will,  indeed,  that  his  ambas- 
sadors should  be  honoured,  and  in  proportion  to  the 
character  which  he  impresses  on  them  ;  but  he  can- 
not suffer  that  his  own  proper  attributes  should  be 
ascribed  to  them,  and  that  men  should  substitute 
them  in  the  place  of  the  Supreme  Being. 

This  being  laid  down,  it  is  asked  what  sort  of 
honour  ought  to  be  paid  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  if  he 
ought  to  be  worshipped  with  what  is  properly  called 


124  HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST. 

adoration  ?  Sacred  History  informs  us,  that  men 
prostrated  themselves  before  him,  that  they  addressed 
to  him  certain  kinds  of  homage  ;  but  it  ought  not  to 
be  inferred  from  hence,  that  he  is  essentially  and  by 
his  own  nature  the  supreme  adorable  Being.  The 
multitude,  who  wanted  to  make  him  king,  prostrated 
themselves  before  him  ;  yet  they  did  not  look  upon 
him  as  God,  they  only  saw  in  him  a  prophet,  and  at 
most  the  Messiah.  One  ought  then  to  have  recourse 
here  to  our  principle,  and  see  under  what  quality 
the  scripture  considers  Jesus  Christ,  when  it  orders 
us  to  pay  him  our  homage.  This  we  shall  do  by 
examining  the  following  passages. 

"  Jesus  Christ  humbled  himself  and  became 
obedient  to  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross ; 
wherefore  hath  God  highly  exalted  him,  and  given 
him  a  name  above  every  name  ;  that  at  the  name  of 
Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father." 

This  passage  is  the  clearest  and  most  extensive 
of  any  relating  to  this  subject ;  it  furnishes  us  with  a 
kind  of  key  to  discover  the  meaning  of  others.  It  is 
not  the  present  business  to  indulge  airy  speculations, 
and  draw  consequences  till  we  lose  sight  of  the  sub- 
ject. The  great  concern  is  to  adhere  religiously  to 
the  precise  and  exact  words.  No  subtilty  can  evade 
their  evidence ;  they  appear  written  with  a  sun- 
beam.    It  is  not  for  us   to   frame  the  objects  of  our 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST.  125 

worship,  but  it  is  for  us  to  receive  those  which  God 
presents  to  us  as  such  ;  and  we  are  commanded  to 
bow  our  knees  before  Jesus  Christ,  merely  for  this 
reason,  that  God  hath  highly  exalted  him.  The 
Apostle  doth  not  say,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  adora- 
ble being  of  himself;  if  he  had  been  of  this  opinion, 
would  he  have  forgotten  the  greatest  of  all  the 
motives  ?  Would  he  have  diminished  so  much,  or 
rather,  would  he  have  annihilated  the  glory  of  Jesus 
Christ?  For,  in  fine,  he  who  does  not  receive  honours, 
but  in  consequence  of  God's  exalting  him,  is  noth- 
ing, in  comparison  of  that  Being,  who  is  adorable  by 
his  own  nature.  If  then  one  prostrates  himself  before 
Jesus  Christ,  he  acknowledges  thereby  that  he  hath 
been  exalted  above  all  the  creatures  ;  and  if  every 
tongue  confesses  that  he  is  Lord,  it  is  always  with 
this  restriction,  that  he  is  only  Lord  to  the  glorv  of 
God  the  Father.  So  true  is  it,  that  the  glory  of  the 
Son  is  dependent  on  that  of  the  Father  ;  it  flows 
from  God  as  its  source  ;  it  is  just  that  it  should 
return  to  God  as  its  end.  The  moment  it  miscon- 
ceives its  original,  it  is  dissipated  and  lost.  "  I  seek 
not  my  own  glory,"  says  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
"  but  the  glory  of  him  that  sent  me  ;  if  I  glorify  my- 
self, my  glory  is  nothing." 

"  The    Father   hath   committed   all  judgment  to 
the  Son,  that   all  should  honour    the    Son,   as  thr\ 
honour  the  Father." 
11* 


JJG  HONOUR  DUE  TO   JESUS   CHKIST. 

Our  Lord  here  complains  of  the  Jews,  who 
treated  him  with  contempt,  and  endeavoured  to  take 
away  his  life.  It  is  not  the  concernment  of  his  own 
glory,  which  wrests  from  him  this  complaint ;  but  he 
sees  with  grief  the  Divine  Majesty  attacked  and  out- 
raged in  his  person ;  "  for  whosoever  honoureth  not 
the  Son,"  adds  he,  "  doth  not  honour  the  Father  who 
sent  him."  The  insult  which  is  offered  to  an  am- 
bassador recoils  upon  his  master.  If  then  Jesus 
Christ  commands,  that  all  should  honour  the  Son  as 
they  honour  the  Father,  it  is  not  that  he  means  to 
equal  himself  to  God  ;  he  had  just  protested  the  con- 
trary in  the  nineteenth  verse ;  he  only  assumes 
here  the  title  of  God's  Envoy ;  and  far  from  aspir- 
ing to  the  same  honours,  he  only  appears  sensible 
of  what  wounds  the  glory  of  his  Father. 

The  particle  as,  which  he  employs,  does  not 
denote  equality,  but  a  mere  resemblance.  Ordinarily 
it  expresses  the  motive  or  example,  and  it  only 
exhibits  the  fact  without  determining  the  manner  of 
it ;  for  example,  "  Be  ye  perfect  as  your  Father  who 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect,"  not  in  the  same  degree  of  per- 
fection, but  be  ye  perfect  since  your  heavenly  Father 
is  perfect.  "  Love  one  another  as  I  have  loved 
you  ;"  not  in  the  same  degree  of  love,  that  is  impos- 
sible ;  but  love  you  one  another,  since  I  have  also 
ioved  you.  "  I  have  given  to  them  the  glory  which 
thou  hast  given  to  me,  that  they  may  be  one  as  we 
are  one  ;"  not  in  the  same  degree  of  union,  but  that 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST.  127 

they  may  be  united  together,  since  thou  and  I  are 
united.  "  Forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive 
those  who  have  offended  us ;"  that  is,  Lord,  we  hope 
from  thy  mercy  that  thou  wouldst  forgive  us  our  sins, 
since  through  that  goodness,  which  is  essential  to 
thee,  thou  desirest  that  we  should  forgive  the  faults 
of  others.  There  are  a  thousand  examples  of  this 
kind,  which  it  would  be  tedious  to  collect  together. 
In  like  manner,  "  the  Father  hath  committed  all 
judgment  to  the  the  Son,  that  all  should  honour  the 
Son  as  they  honour  the  Father,  for  he  that  honour- 
eth  not  the  Son  honoureth  not  the  Father  who  sent 
him."  This  doth  not  import  the  same  degree  of 
honour ;  and  Jesus  Christ  intended  to  convey  this 
sentiment ;  the  Father  hath  invested  his  Son  with 
the  power  of  judging  the  world  ;  and,  therefore,  you 
ought  to  honour  the  Son,  since  you  make  a  profes- 
sion of  honouring  the  Father ;  for  in  honouring  the 
Son,  you  honour  the  Father  who  sent  him  ;  and  in 
despising  the  character  of  the  Son,  you  outrage  the 
majesty  of  the  Father.  But,  further,  he  who  sends 
is  always  more  honourable  than  the  person  sent ;  he 
who  hath  in  himself  the  power  to  judge,  ought  to  be 
honoured  in  quality  of  Judge  supreme  ;  and  he  who 
hath  received  from  another  this  power,  cannot  be 
honoured  but  as  subordinate  judge.  The  thing 
speaks  of  itself.  Jesus  Christ  does  not  arrogate  to 
be  honoured,  but  because  he  is  sent  of  God,  and 
hath  received  from   him   the  power  of  judging  man~ 


128  HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST. 

kind.  He  does  not  even  exact  this  honour  but 
because  the  glory  of  his  Father  is  interested  in  it, 
and  by  no  means  on  his  own  account ;  so  far  is  he 
from  setting  off  himself  here  for  that  Being,  who  is 
adorable  in  his  own  nature. 

And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in  the  First-begot- 
ten into  the  world,  he  saith  "  Let  all  the  angels  of 
God  worship  him." 

The  author  had  just  said  with  regard  to  Jesus 
Christ,  that  he  was  made  as  much  more  excellent 
than  the  angels,  as  he  had  by  inheritance  a  more 
excellent  name  than  theirs.  This  is  afterwards 
proved,  first,  from  the  circumstance  of  God's  having 
consecrated  and  constituted  him  king ;  secondly, 
from  the  angels  prostrating  themselves  before  him  ; 
and  the  Apostle,  according  to  the  custom  of  his  time, 
expresses  his  thoughts  in  scriptural  language,  by 
accommodating  to  his  subject  three  passages.  The 
first,  "  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten 
thee  ;"  the  second,  "  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and 
he  shall  be  to  me  a  Son  ;"  the  third,  "  Let  all  the 
angels  of  God  worship  him."  However,  two  things 
appear  to  me  incontestible  ;  the  one  is,  that  God  is 
here  really  distinguished  from  Jesus  Christ, — God, 
who  consecrates  and  who  introduces  his  first-born 
Son,  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  consecrated  and 
afterwards  presented  to  the  angels.  The  other  is, 
that  it  is  in  quality  of  a  man,  and  of  a  man  more 
excellent  than  the  angels,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  repre- 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST.  129 

sented  to  us  in  this  place  ;  "  He  was  made  as  much 
more  excellent  than  the  angels,  as  he  hath  obtained 
by  inheritance  a  more  excellent  name  than  theirs  ;" 
and  to  illustrate  this  proposition,  the  writer  alleges 
the  testimony  of  scripture.  For  God  saith,  when  he 
introduceth  his  first-born  Son  into  the  world,  "  Let 
all  the  angels  of  God  worship  him."  Now,  he  who 
was  made  more  excellent  than  the  angels,  and  who 
inherited  a  name  more  excellent  than  theirs,  could 
only  be  a  created  being  ;  and  consequently  it  is  as  a 
created  being  exalted  above  them,  that  the  angels 
consider  Jesus  Christ,  and  render  him  their  respect 
and  homage. 

It  does  not  follow  from  their  prostrating  them- 
selves before  him,  that  they  regard  him  as  the  self- 
adorable  Being.  When  the  herald,  who  preceded 
Pharaoh  and  Joseph,  cried  out  to  the  Egyptians, 
"  Bow  the  knee,"  they  did  not  fail  distinguishing  their 
sovereign  from  the  new  minister,  though  the  honours 
they  paid  them  were  confounded  in  one  and  the 
same  act.  And  the  angels,  who  are  still  more 
enlightened,  are  far  from  incurring  a  mistake  here. 
When  God  introduces  his  first-born  Son,  undoubtedly 
they  distinguish  the  Supreme  Being  from  a  man ; 
him  who  gives  the  authority,  from  him  who  receives 
it.  And  they  are  so  far  from  taking  this  new  King 
for  the  self-adorable  Being,  that  they  had  no  knowl- 
edge of  him  before,  and  did  not  address  their  homage 
to  him  till  after   God  had   presented   him  to  them. 


130  HONOUR  DDE  TO  JESUS  CHRIST, 

The  Being,  who  by  his  own  nature  is  adorable,  has 
no  need  of  an  introducer ;  he  has  only  to  show  him- 
self, in  order  to  draw  upon  himself  the  respect 
which  is  due  to  him.  With  regard  to  this  first-born 
Son,  it  was  necessary  that  God  should  introduce  him 
to  his  court ;  it  was  not  till  after  an  order  from  him 
that  the  angels  worshipped  him.  By  this  act  of  sub- 
mission, they  therefore  acknowledge  that  God  has 
highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  above 
every  name  ;  they  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  their 
Lord,  but  with  this  reserve,  they  are  not  ignorant 
that,  if  he  hath  been  constituted  Lord,  it  is  solely  to 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

"  To  Him,  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to 
the  Lamb,  be  praise,  honour,  glory,  and  power  for- 
ever and  ever." 

These  words  were  pronounced  in  a  vision  which 
St.  John  had.  It  will  be  proper  to  relate  the  prin- 
cipal circumstances  of  it.  "  A  throne  was  erected  in 
heaven,  and  there  was  one  who  sat  upon  the  throne. 
The  four  living  creatures  ceased  not  to  cry,  Holy, 
Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  who  wast,  who 
art,  and  who  shalt  be.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  before  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne, 
and  worshipped  him  who  liveth  forever  and  ever, 
saying,  Worthy  art  thou,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory, 
honour,  and  power,  for  thou  hast  created  all  things, 
and  by  thy  will  they  subsist.  Then  I  saw  a  book  in 
the  right  hand  of  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne  ;  and 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS  CHRIST.  131 

an  angel  proclaimed  with  a  loud  voice,  Who  is  worthy 
to  open  the  book  ?  Now  no  one  had  power  to  open 
or  to  read  it.  And  I  wept  much  that  no  one  was 
found  worthy  to  open  the  book.  Now  there  was 
between  the  throne  and  the  four  living  creatures  a 
Lamb,  as  if  he  had  just  been  slain.  He  advanced, 
and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  who 
sat  upon  the  throne ;  then  the  four  living  creatures 
and  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the 
Lamb,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  be- 
cause thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God 
by  thy  blood.  I  heard  also  every  creature  say,  To 
him  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb 
be  praise,  honour,  glory,  and  power,  forever  and 
ever." 

It  is  evident,  that  he  who  sat  upon  the  throne  is 
an  object  really  distinct  from  the  Lamb ;  and  it 
would  be  unnecessary  to  insist  upon  a  thing  so  clear. 
God  holds  then  here  the  first  rank,  as  a  King 
sitting  upon  a  throne  ;  and  after  him  Jesus  Christ, 
under  the  figure  of  a  Lamb  who  hath  been  slain. 
The  first  of  these  two  images  suits  extremely  well  to 
the  Supreme  Being ;  and  the  second  describes  to  us, 
very  naturally,  a  man  who  died  for  the  salvation  of 
the  world.  Here  you  see  the  Deity  essentially  sup- 
port himself,  and  secure,  by  his  own  proper  nature, 
homage  and  adoration.  Here,  a  Lamb,  favoured  of 
God,  presents  itself,  and  receives  not  honours  but 
only  because  it  is  found  worthy  to  open  the  book. 


132  HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 

This  distinction  is  one  of  the  principal  foundations  of 
the  vision,  and  it  is  upon  it  we  will  erect  the  follow- 
ing explication. 

The  text  describeth  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne 
as  being  exalted  above  the  Lamb  ;  and  it  does  not 
follow  that  they  are  equal  in  dignity  because  their 
praises  are  combined  together,  and  because  they 
receive  the  same  external  homage.  Two  objects,  in 
other  respects  very  different,  may  possess  something 
in  common,  and  preserve,  however,  their  natural  sub- 
ordination. When  the  sacred  history  says  of  the  Isra- 
elites, that  they  worshipped  God  and  the  king,  after 
David  had  finished  his  prayer,  it  is  not  that  they  con- 
founded the  Almighty  and  the  king,  though  the  external 
homage  was  the  same  ;  but  in  prostrating  themselves 
before  the  Almighty,  they  adored  the  Creator  of  the 
world  ;  and  in  prostrating  themselves  before  their 
prince,  they  acknowledged  him  for  their  lawful  sover- 
eign. When  it  is  also  said  of  the  Israelites,  that  they 
believed  in  God  and  in  Moses,  this  doth  not  import 
that  they  had  in  Moses  precisely  the  same  confi- 
dence that  they  ought  to  have  in  God  ;  but  they 
believed  in  God,  because  he  is  truth  itself ;  and  they 
believed  in  Moses,  because  he  spoke  to  them  on  the 
part  of  God.  When  the  Apostles  say,  "  It  pleased 
us  and  the  Holy  Ghost,"  it  is  not  that  they  presumed 
to  equal  themselves  to  the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  it 
pleased  the  Holy  Ghost,  because  he  is  the  Supreme 
Arbiter  ;    and  it  pleased  the  Apostles,  because  they 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS  CHRIST.  133 

were  animated  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  When  St.  John 
himself  utters  this  devout  wish,  "  Grace  and  peace 
be  unto  you  from  him  who  was,  who  is,  and  who 
shall  be  ;  from  the  seven  spirits  who  stand  before 
the  throne,  and  from  Jesus  Christ,"  his  design  is  not 
to  erect  the  seven  spirits  into  as  many  divinities  ;  for 
even  by  that  circumstance  stayirfing  before  the 
throne,  they  manifest  their  dependence  in  regard  to 
God,  and  the  attention  they  pay  to  execute  his  com- 
mands. But  St.  John  wishes  peace  to  the  faithful 
from  him  who  was,  is,  and  shall  be,  as  the  sole  and 
eternal  source  of  true  felicity  ;  and  he  wishes  them 
peace  from  the  seven  spirits,  as  these  were  to  be  the 
instruments  and  scourges  with  which  God  was  going 
to  punish  the  enemies  of  his  church. 

When,  therefore,  the  creatures  say  here,  "  To 
him  who  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb, 
be  glory  an  '  praise,"  it  is  not  that  they  confound  the 
Lamb  with  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne  ;  but  they 
render  to  God  what  appertains  to  God,  and  to  the 
Lamb  what  appertains  to  the  Lamb.  They  praise 
and  honour  them  conformably  to  our  principle  ;  that 
is,  each  according  to  his  nature  and  according  to  bis 
qualities.  They  praise  and  honour  God  as  their 
Creator,  and  the  sole  adorable  Being  ;  for  they  had 
just  said  to  him,  "  Lord,  thou  art  worthy  to  re- 
ceive glory  and  honour,  because  thou  hast  created 
all  things,  and  by  thy  will  they  subsist."  But  they 
praise  and  honour  the  Lamb  as  him  who  redeemed 
12 


134  HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS   CHRIST. 

them  by  his  blood,  and  who  was  found  worthy  to 
open  the  book  ;  for  they  had  just  said  to  him,  "  Thou 
art  worthy  to  take  the  book  and  to  unseal  it,  because 
thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God." 
Such  is  the  striking  distinction  which  they  observe 
even  amidst  their  confused  and  mingled  acclamations. 
And  this  subordination,  which  obtains  between  God 
and  the  Lamb,  subsists  so  entirely,  that  the  Lamb 
himself,  when  praising  God  is  the  concernment,  joins 
his  voice  to  the  voices  of  the  living  creatures.  Whilst 
he  was  upon  earth,  and  after  he  is  glorified  in  heaven, 
he  never  ceased  to  bless  the  Creator,  and  to  pay  his 
profoundest  gratitude.  "  I  will  declare  thy  name  to 
my  brethren,  and  I  will  sing  praises  to  thee  in  the 
midst  of  the  church.  Him  that  overcometh  I  will 
make  a  pillar  to  the  temple  of  my  God,  that  is,  of 
the  God  whom  I  invoke  and  whom  I  adore."  A 
few  verses  after,  there  is  mention  made  of  the  Song 
of  Moses  and  the  Lamb  ;  "  Great  and  marvellous 
are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty.  Who  is  there 
who  will  not  fear  and  celebrate  thy  name,  for  thou 
alone  art  holy."  What  Moses  had  sung  after  the 
departure  from  Egypt,  the  Lamb  applies  to  our 
spiritual  deliverance.  In  fine,  as  the  adorations  had 
begun  with  him,  who  sat  upon  the  throne,  and  with- 
out the  Lamb  having  any  part  in  them,  they  also 
terminate  in  God  alone  ;  and  St.  John,  after  having 
heard  the  concert  of  the  living  creatures,  perceived 
the  four  and  twenty  elders,   who  fell   down  and  wor- 


HONOUR  DUE  TO  JESUS    CHRIST.  135 

shipped  him  who  liveth  forever  and  ever.  And  even 
he  is  always  worshipped  singly  in  the  sequel  of  the 
vision,  which  evinces  that  he  is  essentially  adorable  ; 
whilst  they  did  not  prostrate  themselves  before  the 
Lamb,  but  on  the  day  that  he  was  installed  and 
deemed  worthy  to  open  the  book.  Consequently, 
the  honours,  which  he  receives,  are  attached  to  his 
employment,  and  by  no  means  to  his  own  nature. 

From  all  these  passages  it  is  easy  to  conclude, 
what  sort  of  honour  we  owe  to  Jesus  Christ  ;  they 
teach  us,  with  one  unanimous  consent,  that  it  is  in 
virtue  of  his  exaltation,  and  not  of  any  right  which 
he  essentially  possesseth.  On  the  other  hand,  we 
see  not  in  any  respect  that  he  is  the  self-adorable 
Being  ;  and  for  myself,  I  confess,  that  such  silence 
very  much  strikes  me  ;  at  least  it  merits  some  atten- 
tion ;  and  that  one  should  suspend  for  a  moment  his 
prejudices,  before  he  incurs  a  rash  and  precipitate 
adoration.  We  ought,  therefore,  carefully  to  consult 
the  scripture,  for  fear  of  worshipping  we  know  not 
what.  Every  time  that  it  commands  me  to  pay  my 
homage  to  Jesus  Christ,  it  always  adds  certain  restric- 
tions ;  it  saves  so  evidently  the  rights  of  the  Creator, 
that  they  cannot  receive  from  it  any  derogation.  On 
the  contrary,  they  only  appear  to  be  better  estab- 
lished ;  for  it  tells  me,  that  I  ought  to  honour  Jesus 
Christ,  sometimes,  because  God  hath  highly  exalted 
him,  and  invested  him  with  a  dignity  superiour  to  the 
angels,    and    sometimes    because    the    glory  of  the 


136  POWER  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

Supreme  is  here  interested  ;  in  that  he  sees  himself 
honoured,  when  we  respect  the  character  of  his 
Ambassador.  Thus,  I  regard  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
great  and  infallible  teacher ;  I  admire  his  power,  his 
virtues,  his  extraordinary  talents  ;  I  acknowledge  him 
for  my  superior,  and  as  the  person  who  is  one  day 
to  be  my  judge  ;  I  acknowledge  that,  after  God,  he 
is  the  author  of  my  salvation ;  I  am  penetrated  with 
gratitude  towards  him  ;  I  celebrate  his  memory  ;  and 
the  honours  which  I  render  him  keep  pace  with  the 
measure  of  my  praises.  I  abase  myself  before  the 
king  of  kings ;  I  respect  in  him  the  image  and  capital 
production  of  the  Deity  ;  above  all,  I  honour  him 
when  I  strive  to  obey  him,  and  when  I  take  his  pre- 
cepts for  the  rule  of  my  life.  This  is  the  manner  of 
honouring  Jesus  Christ,  at  least  it  appears  to  me  to 
be  the  true  one ;  and  it  is  permitted  to  every  one  to 
follow  those  sentiments,  which,  after  diligent  inquiry, 
lie  believes  to  have  the  sanction  of  revelation, 


Power  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Jews  had  generally  this  opinion,  tint  mala- 
dies, especially  if  they  were  inveterate  and  incurable, 
were  ordinarily  the  punishment  of  some  sin,  whether 
they  were  a  natural  consequence  of  it,  or  were  sent 
supernaturally.  They  even  believed  with  the  Pytha- 
goreans and  several  Eastern  nations,  that  souls  were 


POWER  OF  JESUS   CHRIST. 


137 


created  before  God  united  them  to  bodies  ;  and  in 
order  to  punish  them,  or  to  recompense  them,  he 
lodged  them  in  vigorous  and  well  made  bodies,  or 
plunged  them  into  infirm  and  deformed  ones.  Wit- 
ness what  the  Author  of  Wisdom  makes  Solomon 
say  ;  "  I  was  a  goodly  child,  and  a  good  soul  fell  to 
my  lot ;  or  rather,  being  good,  I  came  into  a  body 
exempt  from  every  blemish."  Witness  the  Apostles, 
who,  in  regard  to  the  man,  who  was  blind  from  his 
birth,  inquired  of  our  Lord,  "  Who  had  sinned,  this 
man,  or  his  parents,  that  he  should  be  born  blind." 
Witness  also  the  Pharisees,  who  say  to  this  same 
person  ;  "  Thou  wast  born  in  sin,  and  dost  thou 
teach  us,  thou,  who  wast  born  with  this  defect,  but 
on  account  of  the  sins  which  thou  connnittedst  in 
another  life,  or  because  those  who  were  the  instru- 
ments of  thy  birth,  were  actually  sunk  in  depravity." 
Let  us  now  proceed  to  the  immediate  considera- 
tion of  this  passage.  The  paralytic  desired  to  be 
cured,  and  our  Lord  replies  to  him,  "  Son,  be  of 
good  cheer,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee."  To  pardon 
sins,  is  properly  to  deliver  from  the  punishment 
which  they  have  merited,  and  this  is  the  signification 
of  the  Greek  term.  We  have  seen,  that  the  Jews 
regarded  certain  maladies  as  a  consequence  of  sin, 
and  a  chastisement  of  God.  Perhaps  this  man  had 
lost  the  use  of  his  limbs  by  his  having  lived  in  de- 
bauchery and  irregularity.  As  if  Christ  had  said  to 
him;  Cease,  my  son,  to  afflict  and  deject  yourself  ; 
12* 


138  POWER  OF  JESUS   CHRIST. 

you  have  obtained  the  pardon  of  those  sins,  which 
have  drawn  down  upon  you  this  just  punishment 
of  heaven,  and  you  are  going  to  be  delivered  from 
your  malady.  The  question  then  is  not  here  of  a 
general  pardon  of  all  his  sins,  which  is  never  offered 
but  on  condition  of  repentance  ;  nor  of  deliverance 
from  the  punishments  of  the  other  life,  which  depend 
on  the  immutable  laws  of  justice. 

To  be  convinced  of  the  truth  of  our  interpreta- 
tion, it  suffices  to  attend  to   the   sequel  of  the  story. 
The  Jewish  doctors,  full  of  envy  against  Christ,  and 
always  ready  to  give  an  invidious   turn  to  his  words, 
treated  them  as  blasphemous,  as  if  he  usurped  a  right 
which  only  appertained  to  the  Deity.     But  in  a  spir- 
ited manner  he  repels  the  calumny  ;    "  Why,"  says 
he  to  them,  "  do  you  form  such  a  rash  judgment ;  for 
which  is  easier,  to  say,   Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee  ; 
or  to  say,  Rise  up  and  walk  ?"     If  I   can  cure  this 
man,  and   deliver  him   from    the   punishment  of  his 
sins,  cannot  I  say  to  him,  without  violating  the  glory 
of  God,  The  sins  which  have  drawn   upon  thee  this 
punishment  are   forgiven  thee  ?     Does  not  the   one 
suppose  the  other  ?     And  to  show  you   in  fact  that  I 
have  power  to  pardon  sins  on  earth,  or  to  take  away 
the  punishments  with  which   they   are  often  followed 
in  this  life,  Rise,  said  he  to  the  paralytic,  and  go  to 
thy  home. 

But  let   us   make  the   greatest  concession,  and 
suppose,  that  one  must  understand  here  the  general 


POWER  OF  JESUS   CHRIST.  139 

pardon  of  all  his  sins  ;  does  it  follow  from  this,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  equal  to  the  Deity  ?  By  no  means ; 
for  does  not  he  himself  say  to  the  Apostles,  "  Whose- 
soever sins  you  forgive,  they  shall  be  forgiven  ?"  It 
remains  therefore  to  know,  if  he  pardons  them  by 
his  own  pure  authority,  which  he  neither  here  nor 
any  where  else  asserts  ;  or  if  he  pardons  them  only 
in  virtue  of  a  power  received  from  God,  which  the 
Gospel  clearly  intimates,  "  The  multitude,"  it  con- 
tinues, "  glorified  God,  who  had  granted  such  power 
to  men." 

This  further  appears  from  the  words  of  our  Lord. 
According  to  him,  it  was  as  much  permitted  to  say 
to  the  paralytic,  "  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee  ;"  as 
to  say  to  him,  "  Rise  and  walk."  He  lays  it  down 
as  a  principle,  which  the  Jewish  doctors  could  not 
contest,  that  it  was  permitted  him  to  say,  "  Rise  and 
walk  ;"  whence  he  concludes,  that  he  could  say 
without  blasphemy,  "  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee." 
Now  this  consequence  would  not  be  just,  if  the 
absolute  power  of  forgiving  was  attributed  to  him  ; 
for  this  right  does  not  appertain  but  to  God  alone, 
and  the  gift  of  healing  may  be  found  in  a  mere 
prophet. 

Add  to  this  the  perpetual  language  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  refers  every  thing  that  he  did  to  the 
influence  and  support  of  his  father.  "  All  power  is 
given  to  me,"  and,  consequently,  this  of  pardoning. 
"The  Father  hath  committed  all  judgment  to  the 


140  POWER  OF  JESUS   CHRIST. 

Son,"  that  is,  the  power  of  condemning  and  of 
absolving.  "  I  judge  as  I  hear  ;"  he  could  not  then 
absolve  of  his  own  mere  suggestion.  "  To  sit  on  my 
right  hand  or  on  my  left,  is  not  mine  to  give  ;"  this 
distinction  is  only  for  those  for  whom  my  Father  hath 
prepared  it.  If  he  has  not  the  privilege  of  glorifying, 
he  has  not  that  also  of  justifying  ;  for  the  one  is  a 
consequence  of  the  other.  If  from  the  master  you 
pass  to  the  disciples,  they  will  tell  you,  that  if  he 
pardons  sins,  it  is  in  virtue  of  his  exaltation  and  not 
of  his  divine  nature  ;  for  it  is  he  whom  God  hath 
raised  by  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour, 
to  give  to  Israel  repentance  and  remission  of  sins. 
The  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  will  tell 
us  also,  that  no  one  attributes  to  himself  the  honour 
of  offering  for  sins,  if  he  is  not  called  of  God  ;  and 
that  also  Jesus  Christ  did  not  glorify  himself  to  be 
high  priest c  If  he  could  not  himself  offer  for  sins, 
much  less  could  he  of  himself  pardon  them. 

I  shall  conclude  with  this  argument ;  he  who  is 
our  interpreter  with  God,  to  obtain  of  him  the  for- 
giveness of  our  sins,  has  not  originally  and  of  himself 
the  power  of  forgiving  us.  Now  the  Scripture  every 
where  represents  to  us  Jesus  Christ  as  our  intercessor 
with  God,  to  obtain  from  him  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins  ;  Jesus  Christ  therefore  cannot  have  originally 
and  of  himself  the  power  of  forgiving  them. 

See  a  remarkable  note  of  Diodati  on  that  passage 
in  the  Hebrews  ;  "  Thou,  Lord,  hast  laid  the  founda- 


ON  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  141 

tion  of  the  earth."  The  sense  of  this  place,  as  it  is 
here  alleged,  is  no  other  but  that  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  which  is  manifestly  spoken  of  in  that  passage, 
Psalm  cii.  26,  is  eternal,  and  not  perishable  like  the 
state  of  the  world.  Observe  howr  peremptorily  he 
excludes  every  other  sense. 

I  felicitate  myself  on  having  the  concurrence  of 
this  most  excellent  man,  one  of  the  brightest  lumi- 
naries that  shone  in  the  Synod  of  Dort. 


On  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  Holy  Spirit,  or  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  the 
primary  and  natural  sense,  signifies  only  the  power 
of  God,  or  the  virtue  by  which  he  operates.  To  be 
convinced  of  this,  it  would  be  sufficient  to  attend  to 
the  etymology  of  the  word,  which  in  the  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  Latin  languages,  means  the  breath  of 
God,  and  which  seems  to  denote  rather  a  quality, 
than  a  person  distinct  from  God  himself. 

1.  Various  passages  of  scripture  put  this  beyond 
a  doubt.  "  When  thou  hidest  thy  face,"  says  the 
psalmist,  "  the  creatures  die  ;  but  if  thou  sendest  thy 
spirit,  they  are  immediately  created."  "  The  spirit 
of  God  made  me,"  says  Elihu,  "  and  the  breath 
of  the  Almighty  quickened  me."  "  God,"  says  Job, 
"  made  the  heavens  by  his  spirit,''''  that  is,  by  his 
power  and  agency,  as  the  sequel  shows. 


142  OS  THE  HOLT  SPlAlT. 

This  term  hath  preserved  the  same  signification 
in  the  books  of  the  New  Testament.  "  The  Holy 
Spirit,"  says  the  angel  to  Mary,  "  shall  come  upon  thee 
from  on  high,  and  the  power  of  the  Most  High  shall 
overshadow  thee."  The  Holy  Spirit,  and  the 
power  of  the  Most  High,  as  is  here  evident,  are  one 
and  the  same  thing  in  the  style  of  the  angels.  "  I 
am  going  to  send  you,"  said  Christ  to  his  Apostles, 
"  what  my  Father  promised  me,  but  do  you  stay  in 
Jerusalem  till  you  be  endowed  with  power  from  on 
high;"  this  is  what  our  Saviour  calls  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  was  to  descend  on  the  Apostles  upon 
the  day  of  Pentecost.  "  You  know,"  says  St.  Peter, 
"  how  God  animated  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  poiuer."  "  My  discourse  and  my 
preaching,"  says  St.  Paul,  "  consisted  not  in  those 
persuasive  words,  which  human  wisdom  employs, 
but  in  a  demonstration  of  spirit  and  of  power." 

From  all  these  passages  it  is  evident,  that  Holy 
Spirit,  power,  and  agency,  are  terms  of  the  same 
import  in  the  New  Testament.  And  this  virtue 
resides  essentially  in  God,  as  in  its  source  and  only 
principle,  from  whence  it  hath  been  diffused  as  it 
were  into  several  small  rivulets  in  the  prophets  and 
Apostles. 

2.  But  by  a  figure,  very  customary  in  all  lan- 
guages, and  principally  in  the  Eastern  languages,  it 
frequently  happens,  that  they  personify  what  are 
merely  simple  qualities,  and  speak  of  them  as  they 


ON  THE   HOLY  SPIRIT.  143 

would  of  a  person.  For  example,  when  we  say  that 
the  Supreme  Wisdom  is  admirable  in  every  thing 
that  it  does,  we  understand  the  Creator  considered 
under  the  quality  of  Wise.  Thus  the  Holy  Spirit, 
though  it  is  only  the  power  and  influence  of  the 
Deity,  is  sometimes  taken  for  the  person  of  God 
himself,  in  as  much  as  it  works,  as  it  operates  ;  and 
sometimes  even  for  holy  men,  to  whom  God  com- 
municates his  power  and  his  influence.  I  say  that 
it  is  taken  for  God  himself ;  witness  the  words  of 
St.  Peter  to  Ananias  ;  "  Whence  comes  it  that  Satan 
hath  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Spirit ;" 
that  is,  to  God,  as  it  is  directly  after  explained ; 
"  Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God." 

3.  I  assert,  also,  that  it  is  sometimes  taken  for 
those  holy  men  to  whom  God  communicates  his 
power  and  influence.  "  Believe  not  every  spirit" 
says  St.  John,  "  but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  be 
of  God  ;"  that  is,  believe  not  every  teacher  lightly, 
who  says  he  is  inspired  of  God,  but  examine  if  he  be 
truly  so.  "  Hereby  know  we,"  adds  he,  "  that  a 
spirit  is  from  God  ;"  every  spirit  that  confesses  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh,  is  of  God.  "It 
seemed  not  good  to  us  and  to  the  Holy  Spirit,"  say 
the  Apostles,  that  is,  to  us  who  are  inspired  of  God, 
and  invested  with  his  power  and  his  authority. 
"  Baptize  the  nations  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit ;"  that  is,  in  order  to  be 
called  the  disciples  of  the  Father,  who  was  revealed 


144 


ON  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 


under  the  Old  Testament ;  and  of  the  Son,  who 
teaches  under  the  Gospel ;  and  of  the  Apostles, 
who  are  inspired  of  God,  and  whose  determinations 
ought  to  be  regarded  as  oracles. 

4.  By  a  signification,  which  approaches  very 
near  to  the  preceding,  it  is  also  taken  for  the  spirit  of 
man,  but  then  it  is  a  spirit  that  is  enlightened,  sancti- 
fied, renewed,  and  endowed  with  gifts  both  ordinary 
and  extraordinary  ;  such,  in  a  word,  as  the  spirit  of 
the  Apostles  became  in  the  day  of  Pentecost.  This 
is  that  spirit,  that  Jesus  Christ  had  promised  them 
a  little  before  his  death  ;  not  that,  properly  speaking, 
it  was  not  the  same  spirit  which  they  had  before  ; 
but  one  may  say,  that  they  then  received  a  new  spirit, 
by  the  sudden  and  surprising  revolution,  which  was 
made  in  their  persons.  A  spirit  of  consolation,  of 
force,  and  of  courage,  instead  of  that  timid  and  de- 
jected spirit,  which  they  discovered  at  the  appear- 
ance of  the  least  danger.  A  spirit,  which  was  to 
recall  to  them  every  thing  that  Jesus  Christ  had  said 
to  them,  while  before  they  were  but  little  attentive  to 
the  discourse  of  their  master.  A  spirit  of  truth,  which 
was  to  lead  them  into  all  the  truths,  in  opposition  to 
the  errors  and  prejudices  with  which  their  minds  were 
filled.  A  spirit,  which  would  no  longer  speak  its 
own  private  conceptions,  but  faithfully  declare  every 
thing  it  had  learned,  very  different  from  that  rush 
spirit  which  hazarded  its  opinions  too  lightly,  and 
often  apprehended  for  truth,  what  had   only  the  ap- 


ON  THE   HOLY   SPIRIT.  145 

pearance  of  it  ;  in  fine,  a  meek,  charitable,  moderate 
spirit,  in  opposition  to  that  spirit,  with  which  they 
were  animated  when  they  wanted  to  make  fire  de- 
scend from  heaven  to  destroy  the  unbelieving  Sama- 
ritans. 

5.  The  Holy  Spirit  also  signifies,  very  frequently, 
the  holy  dispositions  or  qualities  of  the  spirit,  which 
the  gospel  gives  us.  This  is  so  clear  and  so  little 
contested,  that  we  will  not  stay  to  give  illustrations 
of  it. 

G.  Behold  here  five  different  significations  of  the 
term  Holy  Spirit,  or  Spirit  of  God.  It  signifies,  first, 
the  power  or  influence  of  the  Deity,  whether  it  be 
considered  in  God,  or  in  holy  persons  to  whom  God 
communicates  it  ;  secondly,  it  is  taken  for  the  per- 
son itself  of  the  Deity  ;  thirdly,  for  men  who  are 
animated  with  this  spirit ;  fourthly,  for  the  spirit  of 
man,  as  being  enlightened  and  renewed  by  an  extra- 
ordinary grace ;  fifthly,  for  those  dispositions  of 
spirit,  which  the  Gospel  requires.  To  which  one 
may  add  a  sixth  sense,  which  is  not  different  from 
the  second,  only  as  it  is  supported  on  a  different 
reason.  It  is  this  ;  the  Scripture  sometimes  repre- 
senting God  under  the  idea  of  a  man,  attributes  to 
him  also  a  soul  or  a  spirit  ;  and  it  speaks  of  this 
spirit  of  God,  as  we  speak  of  the  spirit  of  man. 
"  Who  knows,"  says  St.  Paul,  "  what  is  in  man, 
except  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  Even  so," 
adds  he,  "  no  one  knoweth  what  is  in  God,  except 
13 


146  ON  THE   HOLY  SPIRIT. 

the  spirit  of  God  ;"  that  is  to  say,  God  himself. 
"  Take  heed,"  says  he  in  another  place,  "  that  you 
grieve  not  the  spirit  of  God."  This  signifies,  oblige 
not  God  to  repent  of  the  favours  he  hath  bestowed 
upon  you  ;  as  it  is  said  of  St.  Paul,  that  he  grieved 
at  the  view  of  the  idolatry  of  the  Athenians. 

All  the  rules  which  have  just  been  established  are 
very  conformable  to  scripture  and  the  genius  of  lan- 
guage. They  also  accord  extremely  well  with  the 
unity  of  God,  which  is  here  a  kind  of  fixed  point,  from 
which,  in  this  dispute,  one  ought  never  to  deviate.  One 
cannot  say  the  same  of  a  seventh  sense  which  is  very 
frequent  with  divines,  which  is,  to  understand  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  a  person  really  distinct  from  God  the 
Father  ;  or,  to  speak  of  their  art  with  more  exact- 
ness, the  third  person  of  a  Trinity  in  the  Divine 
Essence.  This  new  sense,  if  it  is  true  that  one  can 
call  it  sense,  of  words  which  are  totally  strangers  to 
it,  besides  that  it  is  useless  and  superfluous  in  ex- 
plaining sacred  scripture,  appears  to  me  to  contain 
insurmountable  difficulties. 

For  if  the  Holy  Spirit  be  a  person  distinct  from 
God  the  Father,  whence  comes  it  that  the  Scripture 
does  not  say  so  in  express  terms  ?  And  the  more, 
as  it  seems  to  intimate  the  contrary,  and  precipitate 
us  into  error,  when  it  speaks  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as 
if  it  was  nothing  but  the  agency  of  God.  Is  it  for 
this  reason  divines  allege,  that  there  must  be  in 
mysteries   a   mixture  of  light    and  darkness ;    light 


ON  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  147 

enough  to  illuminate  those,  who  have  the  disposition 
to  believe,  and  darkness  enough  to  blind  the  unbeliev- 
ers ;  as  the  cloud,  which  was  luminous  on  one  side 
to  the  Israelites,  but  was  nothing  but  darkness  on  the 
side  of  the  Egyptians  ? 

If  the  Holy  Spirit  be  a  divine  person,  whence 
comes  it,  that  the  Scripture  never  calls  him  God,  and 
seems  even  to  distinguish  him  from  the  Deity  every 
time  that  it  calls  him  the  Spirit  of  God?  For  when 
we  say  the  will  of  man,  by  this  itself  we  distinguish 
it  from  the  man. 

Whence  comes  it,  that  it  hath  never  commanded 
us  to  worship  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  invoke  him,  to 
render  him  our  homage,  sinee  he  hath  so  great  a  part 
in  the  work  of  our  salvation  ? 

Why  ask  the  Father  for  the  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  instead  of  addressing  him,  who  on  this  scheme 
is  the  author  and  source  of  them  ? 

Whence  comes  it,  that  the  scripture  omits  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  those  passages  where,  on  these  princi- 
ples, he  ought  to  have  been  mentioned  ?  "  This  is 
eternal  life,  that  they  may  know  thee  the  only  true 
God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent."  Why 
not  speak  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  St.  Paul  always 
introduces  at  the  head  of  his  Epistles,  "  Grace  and 
peace  from  God  the  Father  and  from  Jesus  Christ ;" 
why  not  here  also  mention  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  "We 
have  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son  ;" 
why  not  also  add  the  Holy  Ghost,  of  which    we  are 


148  ON  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

the  temples  ?  And  an  infinite  number  of  like  pas- 
sages, where  the  Holy  Ghost  is  always  omitted.  But 
what  is  more,  the  sacred  writers  often  put  angels 
in  his  place.  "  I  conjure  you  in  the  presence  of 
God,  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  elect  angels. — Him 
who  shall  overcome,  I  will  proclaim  his  name  be- 
fore my  Father  and  before  his  angels. — But  he,  who 
shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory, 
and  glory  of  his  Father  and  the  angels. — Grace  and 
peace  be  from  him  who  is,  who  was,  and  who  is  to 
come,  and  from  the  seven  spirits,  who  are  before  the 
the  throne  and  before  Jesus  Christ."  Why  intro- 
duce angels  into  the  third  place,  where  the  Holy 
Ghost  should  naturally  have  come,  if  it  were  true 
that  he  is  a  Divine  Person,  and  the  third  in  the 
Trinity  ? 

Whence  comes  it,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  always  called 
the  Son  of  God,  and  never  the  Son  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
though  he  was  conceived  of  him  ?  When  the  angel 
says  to  Mary,  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 
thee,  wherefore  that  which  shall  be  born  of  thee 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God  ;"  whence  comes  it, 
that  it  is  not  rather  said,  the  Son  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 
And  consequently  there  will  be  two  Fathers  and  two 
Sons  in  the  Trinity ;  but  whence  comes  it,  that 
according  to  scripture,  there  is  one  Father  only,  and 
one  Son  only  ? 


Christ's  charge  to  his  apostles.        149 


Christ's  Charge  to  his  Apostles. 

"  Go,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost."  These  words,  which  Jesus  Christ  spoke  to 
his  disciples,  before  he  ascended  to  heaven,  contain 
two  principal  things  ;  first,  a  command  to  spread 
throughout  the  whole  world  the  doctrine  of  the  Gos- 
pel, "  Go,  and  teach  all  nations  ;"  or,  according  to 
the  proper  signification  of  the  Greek  term,  make 
disciples  among  all  nations  ;  secondly,  the  establish- 
ment of  baptism,  with  the  design  of  that  ceremony  ; 
"  baptizing  them  in,  or  rather,  for,  the  name  of  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost."  In  effect, 
the  preposition  in  the  original  expresses  the  end  and 
design  which  one  proposes  to  one's  self.  Let  us 
attempt,  then,  to  discover  what  was  the  view  of  our 
Lord,  when  he  ordered  his  disciples  "  to  baptize  for 
the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit." 

Jesus  Christ,  who  lived  among  the  Jews,  ordi- 
narily makes  allusions  to  their  customs,  frequently 
even  borrows  their  own  terms,  as  might  be  proved 
from  an  infinite  number  of  examples.  This  expres- 
sion of  baptizing  for  the  name  of  a  thing  is  found  in 
their  formularies  or  liturgies.  When  they  admitted 
a  pagan  into  their  religion,  they  baptized  him  for  the 
name  of  proselyte,  that  is,  to  be  henceforth  called 
13* 


150        Christ's  charge  to  his  apostles. 

proselyte,  and  to  enjoy  privileges  annexed  to  this 
denomination.  If  he  was  retained  in  the  service  of 
any  one,  he  was  baptized  for  the  name  of  servant : 
and  if  he  was  set  free,  he  was  baptized  for  the  name 
of  free,  that  is,  to  be  called  servant  or  free,  accord- 
ingly as  it  pleased  his  master  to  favour  him. 

St.  Paul  also  uses  the  same  phrase  in  the  same 
acceptation,  when  he  reproaches  the  Corinthians 
with  their  schisms  and  divisions,  a  prelude  of  that 
party  spirit,  which  hath  for  a  long  time  reigned  in 
the  Christian  Church.  "  One  said,  I  am  the  disciple 
of  St.  Paul ;  another,  I  am  of  Apollos  ;  a  third,  I 
am  of  Cephas  j"  pretty  much  as  they  now  say,  I  am 
a  Lutheran,  I  am  a  Calvinist.  The  Apostle  con- 
demns, as  a  bad  thing,  this  extravagant  attachment 
to  particular  teachers  ;  he  wants  to  crush  the  evil  in 
its  birth,  and  to  abolish  those  odious  titles,  which 
serve  as  a  standard  to  religious  mutiny.  With  this 
design  he  calls  back  the  Corinthians  to  their  baptism ; 
Were  you  baptized,  says  he  to  them,  for  the  name  of 
Paid,  that  is,  to  bear  my  name,  and  to  call  your- 
selves my  disciples  ?  You  were  baptized  for  the 
name  of  Christ,  and  you  ought  to  denominate  your- 
selves Christians  and  not  Paulinists. 

At  present  it  is  easy  to  understand  these  words, 
"  Go,  and  make  disciples  among  all  nations,  baptiz- 
ing them  for  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit."  They  signify  ;  Baptize  them  to 
be  denominated  disciples  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 


Christ's  charge  to  his  apostles.        151 

the  Holy  Spirit  ;  the  disciples  of  the  Father,  who 
was  revealed  in  the  Old  Testament ;  disciples  of  the 
Son,  who  had  just  spoken  to  them  in  the  Gospel ; 
disciples  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  was  to  instruct 
them  by  means  of  the  Apostles.  The  Jews  only- 
received  the  old  revelation,  and  could  only  be  called 
the  disciples  of  the  Father.  But  the  faith  of 
Christians  is  of  much  larger  extent  ;  they  embrace 
also  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  besides  the 
character  of  disciples  of  the  Father,  they  moreover 
call  themselves  the  disciples  of  the  Son.  In  fine,  as 
the  Son  had  not  time  to  regulate  all  things,  and, 
after  his  ascension  into  heaven,  the  church  had  still 
need  of  a  living  authority  upon  earth,  we  are  called  to 
hearken  to  a  third  Instructer,  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
speaks  to  us  by  the  mouth  of  the  Apostles.  Where- 
fore it  is,  that  when  they  decide  a  contested  point, 
they  say,  "  It  pleased  us  and  the  Holy  Spirit  ;"  and 
those  who  submit  to  their  doctrine  make  a  profes- 
sion of  being  the  disciples  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

These  are  the  three  great  and  infallible  author- 
ities which  in  our  baptism  we  solemnly  protest  to 
follow  ;  but,  ultimately,  it  must  not  be  thought,  that 
there  is  any  distinction  among  them.  They  all  three 
constitute  but  one  and  the  same  authority.  As  the 
Israelites,  who  believed  in  God  and  in  Moses,*  had 
not   two  different  objects  of  their   faith,    and    only 

*  The  Fathers,  under  (he  old  dispensation,  were  baptized  into 
Moses,  or  acknowledged  themselves  the  disciples  of  Moses. 


152       GENERAL  VIEW  OP  THE  LORD'S   SUPPER. 

believed  in  God  alone,  who  spoke  to  them  by  the 
ministry  of  Moses  ;  we  Christians  also  do  not  believe 
but  only  in  one  and  the  same  God,  who  first  spoke 
to  us  by  Moses  and  the  prophets,  afterwards  by  his 
Son,  and  last  of  all  by  the  Apostles. 


General  View  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Nothing  is  more  clear,  nothing  more  simple, 
than  the  Eucharist  or  Lord's  supper,  in  the  manner 
in  which  it  was  established  by  Jesus  Christ.  What 
it  offers  to  our  senses  is  nothing  else  but  bread  and 
wine  ;  and  what  it  exhibits  to  the  mind  under  these 
tokens  is  an  event  very  easy  to  comprehend. 

But  in  proportion  to  its  farther  and  farther  re- 
moteness from  its  original,  it  lost  much  of  this  amia- 
ble simplicity.  It  was  imagined,  that  in  order  to 
render  it  more  august,  it  had  occasion  for  ornaments; 
and  to  conciliate  more  respect  to  it,  it  ought  to  be 
rendered  mysterious. 

At  last  it  hath  undergone  the  same  fate,  which 
almost  all  things  in  religion  have  experienced. 
Divines,  according  to  their  custom,  have  monopolized 
it,  though  it  was  instituted  particularly  for  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  by  a  thousand  subtleties,  which  they  have 
contrived  to  weave  around  it,  they  have  appropriated 
it  to  themselves   in  such  a  manner,  that  it  is  inacces- 


GENERAL  VIEW  OP  THE  LORD'S   SUPPER.       153 

sible  to  the  greatest  part  of  understandings,  even  of 
those  who  value  themselves  on  being  better  instructed 
than  the  vulgar. 

Happv  too  would  it  have  been  for  the  world,  had 
divines  contented  themselves  with  this,  and  if  this 
abuse  had  not  produced  consequences  so  deplorable; 
hence  have  arisen  those  differences,  and  animosities, 
which  incessantly  cause  new  disorders  ;  hence  those 
schisms  so  ruinous  to  the  church,  which  tear  and 
divide  it  so  cruelly.  Thus  it  is.  that  the  Eucharist, 
which  ought  to  conciliate  and  harmonize  mankind, 
produces  a  quite  contrary  effect,  and  serves,  so  to 
speak,  as  a  standard  to  their  religious  dissensions. 

Instead  of  extinguishing  all  their  discords,  or  at 
least  suspending  them  for  one  day  ;  instead  of  all  then 
regarding  themselves  as  the  disciples  of  the  same 
master,  whose  memory  they  unite  to  honour,  and  as 
children  of  the  same  family,  who  all  cherish  the  same 
hopes  ;  it  is  precisely  then,  that  they  are  split  into 
divisions,  and  the  spirit  of  party  summons  all  its 
forces;  every  one  ranks  under  the  banners  of  his 
sect ;  they  vehemently  clamour  one  to  another, 
"  No  communion  to-day  ;"  they  erect  altar  against 
altar,  they  fulminate  anathemas  from  all  sides  ;  and 
if  the  sentence  was  ratified  in  heaven,  God  knows 
what  would  be  the  consequence.  Happily  he  hears 
not  the  prayers  of  those  men,  who  know  not  what 
spirit  they  are  of. 


154       GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  LORd's   SUPPER. 

Strange  !  What  was  destined  in  its  nature  to 
cement  union,  is  itself  become  the  signal  of  war  ! 
That  which  was  a  festival  of  love  and  benevolence 
among  the  primitive  Christians,  and  which  they 
called,  for  this  purpose,  by  the  name  of  Agape,  that 
this  should  have  thrown  among  their  descendants  an 
apple  of  discord,  and  with  it  all  the  horrors  of 
division. 

One  cannot,  therefore,  militate  more  directly 
against  the  genius  and  design  of  the  Eucharist.  In 
general,  nothing  can  be  farther  from  religion  than 
subtly  ;  it  will  never  in  itself  give  occasion  to 
contests  ;  and  the  ceremony  now  in  question  is  the 
only  thing  in  the  world,  that  ought  to  be  the  least 
subject  to  them.  Considered  as  a  practice  merely 
external,  there  was  a  necessity  for  its  being  very 
simple,  and  exempt  from  refinement ;  otherwise  the 
Gospel,  whose  character  it  is  to  be  spiritual,  so  far 
from  introducing  it,  would  never  have  suffered  it. 
Thus  it  proposes  it  in  a  plain,  natural  manner,  which 
makes  us  suspect  nothing  of  the  marvellous  ;  it  pro- 
poses it  even  in  two  or  three  words,  which  exhaust 
the  subject. 

After  this,  how  could  it  open  such  a  vast  field  to 
divines,  so  as  to  furnish  them  with  two  or  three 
hundred  very  knotty  questions  ?  There  would,  in- 
deed, be  occasion  for  astonishment,  if  they  flowed 
naturally  from  scripture,  and  one  did  not  know,  upon 
other  occasions,  the  fruitfulness  of  the  human   imag- 


GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  LORD'S    SUPPER.        155 

ination,  to  which  it  is  best  to  yield  all  the  honour  of 
these  discoveries.  But  such  a  source  as  this,  does 
it  not  beget  some  distrust,  and  form  some  prejudice 
against  these  speculations  ?  Thus  we  shall  abandon 
them  with  less  regret  to  ascend  to  the  primary  insti- 
tution of  the  true  Eucharist,  such  as  it  is  described 
by  the  sacred  historians. 

Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  banish  from 
thence  ignorance  and  superstition,  to  teach  mankind 
a  doctrine  which  would  lead  them  back  from  vice  to 
virtue,  from  the  misery,  in  which  they  lived,  to  a 
true  and  solid  felicity.  A  doctrine,  which  needs 
only  appear,  methinks,  to  be  received  with  avidity, 
such  are  its  attractions  and  dignity,  such  power  has 
it  to  win  the  hearts  of  men  ;  but  excellent  as  it  was, 
prejudices,  aided  by  passions,  strove  to  crush  it  in 
its  birth,  and  at  last  cost  the  life  of  its  divine 
author. 

Instructed  in  the  motives,  which  actuated  his 
enemies,  he  might  have  withdrawn  himself  from  their 
cruel  pursuits  ;  but  this  conduct,  of  which  self  love 
would  have  availed  itself,  would  have  proved  fatal 
to  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  religion.  Either 
he  must  brave  the  danger  in  supporting  what  he  had 
advanced ;  and  the  disinterestedness  which  he 
showed  imparted  a  new  eclat  to  truth  ;  or  he  must 
in  some  manner  recede,  which  would  have  been  an 
irreparable  injury  to  a  doctrine  so  salutary.  It 
would  have  been  suspected   of  imposture,    and  error 


156       GENERAL  VIEW  OP  THE  LORD'S   SUPPER. 

would  have  triumphed  over  truth,  which  would  never 
have  found  zealous  disciples  from  the  moment  they 
should  have  seen  their  chief  intimidated  by  menaces. 
Touched,  therefore,  with  the  fatal  state  to  which 
depravity  had  reduced  the  world,  convinced  that  by 
sacrificing  himself  he  gave  the  last  blow  to  sin,  he 
saw  the  necessity  of  such  a  sacrifice,  and  took  the 
generous  resolution  of  shedding  his  own  blood,  rather 
than  put  any  obstacle  to  the  salvation  of  man. 

With  this  view  he  assembles  his  disciples  in  order 
to  prepare  them  for  this  event ;  and,  seeing  them 
overwhelmed  in  profound  grief,  he  addresses  to 
them  the  most  tender  and  consolatory  discourse. 
Sometimes  he  explains  to  them  the  reasons  of  his 
undertaking,  and  the  advantageous  consequences  it 
was  going  to  produce.  He  had  said  to  them  a  little 
before,  predicting  the  manner  of  his  death,  "  If  I  be 
lifted  up  above  the  earth,  I  will  draw  all  men  after 
me."  He  also  makes  them  look  upon  his  own  death 
as  a  sure  means  of  vanquishing  the  world.  Some- 
times he  exhorts  them  to  patience,  and  not  to  suffer 
themselves  to  be  shaken  by  persecution.  Sometimes 
he  recommends  to  them  the  important  duty  of 
benevolence,  repeats  it,  and  enforces  it  by  his  own 
example.  "  This  is  my  commandment,  that  you 
love  one  another  as  I  have  loved  you."  Greater 
love  can  no  one  have  than  to  lay  down  his  life  for 
his  friend.       And  in  order  to  preserve  the  memory 


GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  LORD'S   SUPPER.        157 

of  this  signal  benefit,  amidst  all  these  discourses  he 
establishes  the  ceremony  of  the  Eucharist. 

The  circumstance  of  the  time  was  favourable. 
It  was  then  the  day  of  the  Passover,  the  grand  festi- 
val of  the  Jews.  Jesus  Christ  celebrated  it  with  his 
disciples,  with  the  design  of  making  it  serve  to  an- 
other usage.  As  they  were  yet  at  supper,  he  took 
bread,  and  agreeably  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews, 
observed  especially  in  the  Paschal  solemnity,  he 
gave  thanks  to  the  Deity  that  he  had  given  men 
bread  for  their  nourishment ;  after  which  he  parted 
it  into  several  morsels,  which  he  distributed  to  the 
Apostles,  saying  to  them,  "  Take  and  eat,  this  is  my 
body,  which  is  broken  for  you ;  do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  me." 

As  if  he  had  said,  It  is  necessary  that  I  should 
be  sacrificed  in  order  to  accomplish  the  work  with 
which  I  am  charged  ;  it  is  a  payment  which  I  owe 
to  God,  who  hath  entrusted  me  with  the  salvation  of 
the  world  ;  the  interests  of  truth  require  a  victim — 
lo  here  it  is — it  is  my  body.  This  news  afflicts  you, 
but  it  ought  to  be  to  yourselves  an  example  of  cour- 
age and  firmness.  And  in  order  to  represent  to  you 
my  body  which  is  going  to  be  broken,  eat  of  this 
bread  which  I  have  cut  into  morsels  for  you.  I  now 
do  not  say  to  you  ;  This  is  the  bread  of  affliction, 
which  your  Fathers  eat  in  Egypt ;  I  say  to  you, 
"  This  is  my  body  which  is  broken  for  you."  This 
ceremony  is  no  longer  to  celebrate  the  departure 
14 


158       GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  LORD'S   SUPPER. 

out  of  Egypt,  but  affectionately  to  perpetuate  the 
idea  of  your  Saviour  j  "At  all  times,  therefore,  that 
you  shall  be  together,  do  this  in  remembrance  of 
me." 

He  afterwards  took  a  cup  full  of  wine,  which  he 
presented  to  his  disciples,  with  a  command  to  them 
all  to  drink  of  it.  "  For,"  says  he,  "  this  is  my 
blood,  the  blood  of  the  New  Covenant,  which  is 
shed  for  many,  to  obtain  the  remission  of  their  sins." 
They  seldom  made  a  solemn  treaty,  but  they  slew  a 
victim,  in  order  to  render  it  in  some  measure  more 
sacred,  and  thereby  confirm  it  the  more.  Thus 
Moses  did,  and  made  himself  a  sprinkling  of  blood 
upon  the  Israelites  ;  ".This  is  the  blood  of  the  Cove- 
nant," said  he,  "  which  the  Lord  makes  with  you." 
In  like  manner,  the  blood,  which  Jesus  Christ  shed, 
established  the  truth  of  his  Gospel,  serves  as  a  foun- 
dation to  the  New  Covenant ;  and  this  effusion  of  his 
blood  is  figuratively  represented  to  us  by  the  wine  in 
the  Eucharist.  Wherefore  drink  you  all  of  it,  if  you 
have  any  regard  for  the  sacrifice  which  I  offer  to 
God,  and  to  truth  ;  for  this  wine  is  the  symbol  of 
my  blood  which  I  am  going  to  shed  in  favour  of  men, 
to  the  end  that  being  confirmed  in  the  profession  of 
my  doctrine,  they  may  obtain  the  pardon  of  their 
sins. 

Such  is  the  origin  of  the  Eucharist,  such  the  end 
which  its  Author  assigns  to  it.  One  perceives  noth- 
ing here  that  savours  of  mystery.     Every  thing  in  it 


GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  LORIES   SUPPER.        159 

is  clear,  simple,  and  natural.  If  we  consider  the  air 
of  the  assistants,  one  observes  in  them  no  surprise, 
except  the  grief  which  they  witness  at  seeing  them- 
selves shortly  to  be  separated  from  their  master ; 
and  to  search  for  the  marvellous  under  a  pretended 
veil,  is  certainly  to  want  to  be  more  subtile  than  they. 
Here  is  a  person,  who  takes  leave  of  his  friends, 
who  eats  with  them  for  the  last  time,  who  gives  them 
a  token  that  they  may  remember  him. 

Besides,  it  appears  from  all  the  circumstances 
that  this  ceremony  is  an  imitation  of  the  Passover, 
except  that  it  represents  another  event.  The  Pass- 
over recalled  to  the  mind  of  the  Jews  the  mirac- 
ulous deliverance  from  the  Egyptian  captivity. 
"  When  your  children,"  says  Moses,  "  shall  ask  you 
what  means  this  ceremony,  you  shall  tell  them,  that 
it  is  the  Passover  of  the  Lord,  when  he  smote 
Egypt."  It  is  the  same  with  regard  to  the  Eucha- 
rist. It  exhibits  to  Christians  the  death  of  Christ, 
who  delivered  them  from  spiritual  Egypt ;  it  pre- 
serves the  memory  of  this  grand  event,  and  trans- 
mits it  from  age  to  age.  If  you  here  consult  the 
infallible  Teacher,  he  will  answer  you,  that  you 
should  do  this  in  remembrance  of  him.  If  you  address 
yourselves  to  the  disciples,  St.  Paul  informs  you, 
that  "  every  time  that  you  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  you  do  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come." 


160  REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28. 


Remarks  on  John  xiv.  28. 

When  the  Arians  object,  that  Jesus  Christ,  in 
various  passages,  is  represented  as  inferior  to  his 
father,  the  Trinitarians  reply,  that  these  passages 
ought  to  be  understood  of  Christ  as  man  ;  but  that 
though  Christ  be  inferior  to  his  Father  as  man,  yet 
at  the  same  time  he  has  in  him  a  divine  nature,  by 
which  he  is  God,  blessed  forever,  with  the  Father. 
If  they  urge,  for  example,  this  passage  of  St.  John 
xiv.  28.  where  Christ  says,  "  The  Father  is  greater 
than  I ;"  and  that  of  St.  Matthew  xxiv.  36.  where  it 
is  said,  that  "  the  son  does  not  know  the  day  of 
judgment,"  they  reply,  that  it  is  as  man  that  Jesus 
Christ  says,  that  the  Father  is  greater  than  he  ; 
that  it  is  as  man  that  he  does  not  know  the  day  of 
judgment ;  but  that  as  God,  he  is  equal  to  his 
Father,  he  knows  all  things,  he  searches  the  hearts 
and  reins.  These  answers  do  not  appear  satisfac- 
tory to  the  Arians  ;  they  frame  various  difficulties 
against  them,  which  merit  examination,  and  which 
we  are  going  to  exhibit  to  the  reader. 

1.  They  say,  that  in  order  to  apply  this  answer 
to  the  passages  which  represent  Jesus  Christ  as 
inferior  to  his  Father,  it  ought  to  appear  very  clearly 
from  scripture,  that  there  are  two  natures  in  Christ, 
one  divine,  and  the  other  human.  But  this  is  what 
does  not  appear  from  the  sacred  writings.     There  is 


REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28.  161 

not  a  single  passage  which  obliges  us  to  regard  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  Supreme  God.  There  is  nothing, 
therefore,  which  authorizes  us  to  make  this  dis- 
tinction. 

2.  One  cannot  apply  this  distinction  to  the  pas- 
sages of  scripture  in  question,  without  doing  violence 
to  them,  without  attributing  to  them  a  mode  of 
speaking,  unknown  to  all  languages,  contrary  to  all 
the  rules  of  language.  In  effect,  by  these  rules,  one 
may  indeed  attribute  to  an  whole,  what  agrees  to 
some  one  of  its  parts  ;  but  one  cannot  deny  of  a 
whole,  what  agrees  to  one  of  the  parts  which  com- 
pose it.  For  example,  I  can  say  of  a  man,  that  he 
thinks  and  that  he  is  extended,  because  there  is  in  him 
something  that  thinks  and  that  is  extended  ;  but  I 
cannot  say  of  a  man,  he  does  not  think,  he  is  not 
extended,  under  pretence  that  there  is  in  him  some- 
thing that  does  not  think,  and  something  that  is  not 
extended.  Thus,  supposing  that  Jesus  Christ  be  the 
Supreme  God,  he  cannot  say,  that  he  knows  not  the 
clay  of  judgment,  as  on  this  supposition  he  knows  it  in 
an  infallible  manner  by  his  divinity.  He  cannot  say  in 
a  general  manner,  and  without  any  limitation,  that  this 
day  is  unknown  to  him,  without  violating  truth.  The 
language  which  they  have  made  Jesus  Christ  em- 
ploy, in  supposing  that  he  had  present  to  his  mind 
this  imaginary  distinction,  resembles  that  which  J 
might  hold,  if,  when  interrogated  by  a  judge  concern- 
ing facts  which  are  very  well  known  to  me,  I  should 
14* 


162  REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28. 

reply,  that  they  were  unknown  to  me,  under  pre-i 
tence  that  my  body  had  no  knowledge  of  them.  It  is  as 
if,  when  one  asked  me  if  I  had  seen  such  a  person,  J 
should  answer,  no  ;  because  when  I  saw  him  I  had 
one  of  my  eyes  shut,  and  did  not  see  him  with  that 
eye.  It  is  as  if,  when  one  should  desire  me  to  write 
upon  some  subject,  I  should  reply,  that  I  was  not 
able  to  write,  because  my  mind  could  not  hold  a  pen. 
There  is  nobody  who  does  not  see  how  absurd  such 
a  mode  of  speaking  would  be.  There  is  no  absur- 
dity a  man  might  not  advance,  if  he  were  allowed 
to  employ  similar  reservation.  A  man  might  say 
that  he  neither  eats  nor  drinks,  because  his  mind 
properly  does  not  eat  or  drink.  He  might  say,  that 
he  does  not  think,  that  he  has  not  an  idea  of  any  one 
thing,  that  he  remembers  nothing,  that  he  cannot 
reason,  because  all  these  operations  do  not  belong  to 
his  body.  One  might  say,  in  speaking  of  Jesus 
Christ,  that  he  was  not  born  ;  that  he  did  not  suffer  ; 
that  he  was  not  crucified ;  that  he  did  not  die  ;  that 
he  was  not  raised  again,  or  ascended  into  heaven, 
because  all  this  is  not  true  of  him  with  regard  to  his 
divinity.  We  easily  see  that  this  would  be  to  institute 
an  egregious  abuse  of  language  ;  we  ought  therefore 
to  be  cautious  of  attributing  it  to  Jesus  Christ,  in 
supposing  that  he  adopted  this  mode  of  expressing 
himself,  in  pretending  that  he  declared  to  the  world 
his  ignorance   of  the  day  of  judgment,  because   he 


REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28.  163 

knew  it  not  as  man,  though  at  the  very  time,  as  God, 
this  day  was  perfectly  known  to  him. 

3.  This  distinction,  which   they  have  framed,  is 
incompatible    with    th      ideas    which    the    orthodox 
espouse   of  the    divin,  /   of  Jesus  Christ.     If  they 
acknowledge   two   persons  in  Jesus  Christ,  it  might 
perhaps  take  place  ;    they  might  say,  that  these  two 
persons  in  Jesus  Christ  take  their  turns  in  speaking, 
and  that  it  is  the  human   person   that  speaks,  when, 
for  example,  Jestis  Christ  says  that  he  knew  not  the 
day  of  judgment.     But  the  orthodox  do  not  acknowl- 
edge but  one  sole  person  in  Christ ;    that  which  con- 
stitutes his  person  according  to   them,   is   his    divine 
nature  ;    the   human  nature  of  Christ  is,  with  regard 
to  his  person,  only   what  clothes  are   in   respect  to  a 
man    who    is    invested    with   them.     It  is   therefore 
always  the   divinity  which   speaks   in   Jesus  Christ ; 
for  it   is  this   nature,   which   constitutes   his  person, 
which  ought  to  speak  ;    it   is  therefore  the    divinity, 
according  to  their  system,  which  was  to  speak,  when 
they  asked  Jesus  Christ   when   the  day  of  judgment 
would  happen.     Agreeably   to  their   system,   there- 
fore, they  cannot   say,   that  it   is   as   man  that  Jesus 
Christ  speaks  on  this  occasion. 

4.  If  one  examine  the  passages  to  which  the 
orthodox  apply  this  distinction,  he  will  find,  that  it 
cannot  take  place.  In  effect,  Jesus  Christ  is  most 
frequently  represented  here  as  the  Son  of  God,  that 
is,  according  to  the  system  of  the  orthodox,  as  God. 


164  REMARKS   ON  JOHN  XIV.  28. 

One  cannot  therefore  say,  that  it  is  as  man  that  Jesus 
Christ  speaks  on  these  occasions  ;  for  example,  in 
the  passage  we  have  already  quoted,  Jesus  Christ 
says,  "  As  for  that  clay,  and  that  hour,  no  man 
knovveth  it,  not  the  angels  who  are  in  heaven,  nor 
even  the  Son,  hut  the  Father."  JVo  man  knoios  it, 
neither  the  angels,  nor  even  the  Son,  that  is,  not 
Christ  himself,  considered  as  exalted  above  the 
angels,  considered  as  the  Son  of  God,  as  God, 
according  to  that  system  ;  one  cannot  therefore  say, 
that  it  was  as  man  that  Jesus  Christ  speaks  in  this 
passage  ;  he  excludes  even  this,  when  he  says  no 
man.  In  effect,  when  the  disciples  addressed  this 
request  to  Jesus  Christ ;  "  Tell  us  when  these 
things  shall  come  to  pass  ;"  they  did  not  merely  ask 
him  what  he  might  know 'of  them  by  lights  natural  to 
humanity  ;  they  addressed  themselves  to  him  as  the 
Son  of  God  ;  they  wished  to  enjoy  a  share  of  that 
knowledge  which  Jesus  might  possess  in  this  regard, 
in  consequence  of  his  intimate  union  with  the  Deity. 
It  follows,  therefore,  that  Jesus  Christ  must  be 
absolutely  ignorant  of  the  time  of  the  last  judgment 
to  answer  as  he  did,  that  there  are  not  in  Jesus 
Christ  those  two  natures  which  serve  for  the  basis 
of  that  distinction  they  have  systematically  framed, 
and  that  this  distinction  must  be  vain  and  chimerical. 
5.  Though  the  mode  of  speaking,  which  they 
attribute  to  the  Scriptures,  were  not  as  contrary  as  it 
really  is  to  the  uniform  rules  of  language,   one  ought 


REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  2S.  165 

at  least  to  own  that  it  is  far  from  being  natural,  far 
from  being  customary  ;  that  the  expressions,  which 
the  Scripture  employs,  would  naturally  and  obviously 
enough  denote,  that  Jesus  Christ  does  not  know  all 
things,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  not  equal  to  his  Father. 
Now  if  Jesus  Christ  was  God,  is  it  conceivable  that 
the  Scriptures  would  have  chosen  to  make  use  of 
expressions  so  equivocal  ;  expressions,  which  would 
have  a  tendency  to  overthrow  a  doctrine  of  this  im- 
portance, which  would  put  men  in  imminent  danger 
of  being  deceived  ?  What  would  the  orthodox  say  of 
a  man,  who,  in  his  discourse,  would  very  frequently 
declare,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  not  eternal ;  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  not  omnipotent ;  that  Jesus  Christ  does  not 
know  all  things  ;  that  Jesus  Christ  did  not  create  the 
Heavens  and  the  Earth  ?  It  would  be  in  vain  for 
him  sometimes  to  ascribe  to  Jesus  Christ  attributes 
of  divinity,  he  would  not  fail  to  pass  for  a  heretic  ; 
they  would  pretend,  that  if  he  were  thoroughly  con- 
vinced that  Jesus  Christ  was  God,  he  would  talk  in  a 
different  strain.  Why  do  they  not  make  the  same 
judgment  in  regard  to  the  Scripture  ?  If  Jesus  Christ 
was  God,  would  it  speak  so  frequently  of  him  as  a 
man  inferior  to  his  Father  ;  as  a  man  who  holds 
every  thing  at  his  hands  ?  The  scripture,  in  using 
the  language  of  the  Unitarians,  does  it  not  authorize 
their  principles  ?  Why  blame  so  heinously  in  indi- 
viduals expressions  which  occasion  no  trouble  when 
one    finds  them  in  the   Scripture  ?     Why  study   to 


K>6  REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28. 

elude,  by  an  unnatural  distinction,  the  clear  and 
natural  sense  which  exhibits  itself  in  these  passages. 
They  ought  at  least  to  grant,  that  from  the  reflec- 
tions which  they  make  to  justify  these  expressions  of 
scripture,  which  represent  Jesus  Christ  to  us  as  infe- 
rior to  his  Father,  they  ought,  I  say,  to  grant,  that 
the  Unitarians  are  authorized  in  speaking  as  they  do 
of  Jesus  Christ ;  they  will  be  able  to  say  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  not  omnipotent ;  that  Jesus  Christ  does  not 
know  every  thing  ;  that  Jesus  Christ  did  not  create 
the  Heavens  and  the  Earth.  They  will  follow  herein 
a  mode  of  speaking  approved  by  the  orthodox  ;  they 
will  adopt  the  style  of  scripture  ;  no  one  will  have 
any  reason  to  be  offended  with  this  language.  One 
must  perhaps  say  on  this  subject,  something  like 
what  a  famous  orthodox  man  said  with  regard  to  the 
subjects  of  Grace  ;  One  must  preach  like  an  Jlrnvi- 
nian,  and  believe  like  a  Calvinist ;  so  here,  one  must 
speak  with  the  Unitarians,  and  believe  with  the  ortho- 
dox. Who  does  not  see,  however,  whither  senti- 
ments of  this  kind  lead  ! 

To  conclude,  what  shows  the  little  foundation 
that  this  distinction  hath,  which  they  employ  in  order 
to  accommodate  those  passages  which  represent  Jesus 
Christ  as  inferior  to  his  Father,  is,  that  the  ancient 
Fathers,  even  the  most  orthodox  of  them,  never  made 
use  of  it.  They  took  a  different  way  to  answer  these 
passages  ;  they  owned  that  Jesus  Christ,  considered 
even  as  God,  was  in  some  respects  subordinate  to  his 


REMARKS  ON  JOHN  XIV.  28.  167 

Father  ;  that  as  it  was  from  him  that  he  derived  his 
being,  in  this  regard  he  depended  in  some  measure 
on  his  Father ;  in  this  respect  he  might  say,  My 
Father  is  greater  than  f.  Several  also  of  the  most 
zealous  divines  for  the  Trinity  employ  this  expedient, 
to  answer  the  difficulties  which  are  proposed  to  them, 
and  do  not  apply  to  all  sorts  of  passages  the  distinc- 
tion I  have  been  examining. 


I 


- 


AGENTS 


FOR  RECEIVING  SUBSCRIPTIONS  TO  ^ 

THIS  COLLECTION 

OF 

ESSAYS  AND  TRACTS  IN  THEOLOGY. 


MAINE. 

Portland,  Samuel  Johnson 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

Portsmouth,        J.  W.  Foster 
Concord,  Hill  h  Moore 

MASSACHUSETTS. 


Newburyport, 

Salem, 

Cambridge, 

Worcester, 

New  Bedford, 

Nantucket, 

Greenfield, 

Northampton, 


',  Charles  Whipple 
J.  Andrews 
Gushing  &.  AfjiLto 
Henry  Whipple 
William  iiiliiard 
G  A.  Trumbull 
A.  Shearman,  jr. 
Joseph  C.  Melcher 
Clark  &  Tyler 
S.  Butler 


RHODE  ISLAND. 

Providence,        George  Dana 

CONNECTICUT. 

New  Haven,        Howe-  k,  Spalding 

NEW  YORK. 
New  York,  J.  Eastburn  fy  Co. 

Albany,  E.  F.  Backus 

Canandaigua,     J.  D.  Bemis  k  Co. 
Utica,  WUliam  Williams 

NEW  JERSEY 

Trenton,  JE.  lAttell 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

Philadelphia,    A.  Small 

MARYLAND. 

Baltimore,  E.  J.  Coale  k  Co. 

DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 
Washington,       P.  Thompson 
Georgetown,       James  Thomas 

VIRGINIA. 

Norfolk,  Christopher  Hail 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Newbern,  Salmon  Hall 

Raleigh,  Joseph  Gales 

Fayetteville,    I.  M'Rea 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Charleston,       John  Mill 
Columbia,  J.  W.  Arthur 

GEORGIA. 

Savannah,  W.  T.  Williams 

Augusta.  E.  k  H.  E'ji 

Milledgeville,  Givn  &  Curtit 

KENTUC'T. 

Lexington,  V "  ;' "•"//»  G.  Hunt 

Louisville,         J.  Collins.  Jg. 

ALABAMA. 

Mobile,  Litllejield,Davenport,k  Co